RSS

Tag Archives: India

Who Was Dhirgatamas – PART NINE

Who Was Dhirgatamas – PART NINE

Continued from Part Eight

Verse 43

शकमयम् । धूमम् । आरात् । अपश्यम् । विषुवता । परः । एना । अवरेण । उक्षाणम् । पृश्निम् । अपचन्त । वीराः । तानि । धर्माणि । प्रथमानि । आसन् ॥ R.V. 1.164.43 ॥

śaka-mayam  dhūmam|ārāt|apaśyam|viu-vatā|para|enā | avarea | ukāam| pśnim | apacanta | vīrā | tāni | dharmāi | prathamāni | āsan R.V. 1.164.43

I beheld near (me) the smoke of burning cow-dung; and by that tall-pervading mean (effect, discovered the cause (fire); the priests have the Soma ox, for such are their first duties

**

I see (विषुवता) near (आरात्) me the smoke of cow-dung burnt (शकमयम् धूमम्) that is spreading (अवरेण). I know this smoke is caused by the fire. the priests (वीराः -Ritviks) have the white (पृश्निम्) Soma ox, for such are their rituals (तानिधर्माणि).

*

This verse is said to be about the ritual. One of the explanations is that the white Soma-bull (पृश्निम्) confers on the devotees the desired fruits of action (उक्षाणम्फलस्य सेक्त्तIरं). The Ritviks who are good in carrying out the rituals (वीराः विविधेरण् कुशलाह) move about and chant loudly. The covering of the smoke spreads wide (विषुवताव्यप्तिमता) like a cloud (शक).

**

It is also said; the term पृश्निम्pśnim – though some take it to mean Soma, it normally refers to Surya. Then, the Verse would be about the Sun, a kind of Agni, Apam Napatu, (अपांनपातु) the raging fire, emerging out of the ocean-waters.

**

Dr. Raja has an alternate explanation:

The meaning of the second half is that the heroic ancestors prepared Soma for drink at the Rituals, and this became the earliest Dharma or religious practice.

 I am not sure what is meant by the cow-dung and smoke.

**

Verse 44

त्रयः। केशिनः।ऋतुथा ।वि ।चक्षते।सव्ँम्वत्सरे । वपते।एकः। एषाम् ।विश्वम्। एकः। अभिI चष्टे । शचीभिः। ध्राजिः।एकस्य।ददृशे । न । रूपम् R.V. 1.164.44

traya | keśina | tu-thā | vi | cakate | savatsare | vapate | eka | eām | viśvam | eka | abhi | caṣṭe | śacībhi | dhrāji | ekasya | dadśe | na | rūpam R.V. 1.164.44

The three, with beautiful tresses, look down in their several seasons upon the earth; one of them, when the year is ended, shears (the ground); one, by his acts, overlooks the universe; the course of one is visible, though not his form

**

Three (त्रयः) deities with long beautiful stresses, long matted locks (केशिनःKeshin), appear according to seasons (ऋतुथा). One of them (एषाम्) when the year (सव्ँम्वत्सरे) is ended sheers (वपते) the earth. Of the other one (एकस्य​), the course (ध्राजिः) of his sweep is seen; but not his form (रूपम्) . One of them has a vision of the universe (विश्वम्) and oversees (विचक्षते) with his powers (अभिI चष्टे).

*

Agni, on earth, has flame-like tresses (केशिनः-Keshin) . Vayu, who occupies the mid-regions (अन्तरिक्ष्-Antariksha) has flashes of lightning as his curls. Adiya, the Lord of the Dyu-Loka (skies) shines with his brilliant rays. These – the flames; the flashes of lightning; and the rays- enhance their glory. Therefore, they are the Keshins (केशिनः).

   

Here, the three forms of the Supreme are mentioned. Each has its own functions. Yet, they are not independent; they are aspects of One Absolute Being.

The three deities referred to in this Verse are Agni, Vayu and Surya.

Sri Sayana explains the three are the three forms of Agni, who burns up the earth; the Sun, who revives it by his light and by the rain which he sends down; and Vayu, the wind, who contributes to the showers of rain.

Yaskacharya had also earlier explained that there is indeed only One Deity; and, that Deity manifests in the three worlds as Surya (Sun) in heaven (Dyu-Loka); Indra or Vayu (wind) in the middle region (Antariksha); and, Fire on the earth (Bhu-Loka). They are the basic foundations of our existence.

In the opening Verse of Asya Vamasya Sukta, similar ideas were expressed. There, the three luminaries in three regions were called as three brothers; who indeed are the three forms of Fire: Agni, Vayu (Air) and Aditya (Sun).

अस्य । वामस्य । पलितस्य । होतुस्तस्य । भ्राता । मध्यमो । अस्त्यश्नः। तृतीयो । भ्राता । घृतपृष्ठो । अस्यात्रापश्यं । विश्पतिं सप्तपुत्रम् ॥ १.१६४.०१ ॥

The three brothers or the three aspects of Agni (Agni-traya)- The Sun, the Lightning and the Fire – form the Tripod of Life.  They exist and function together.; and, are the basic factors of our existence

Of these three brothers; Aditya (Sun) shining in the upper regions – parastat, the protector (पलितस्य) of the Universe, who is worshipped by all (वामस्य), is the Supreme.

There, Dhirgatamas had said that the Sun, blazing with dazzling radiance and warmth, is the oldest of the three; and is the first cause. This Sun, held up and propelled by its inherent force (स्वध Svadha), clad in its own splendor, travels in all the worlds, without stoppage.

अनत् शये तुरगातु जीवम् एजत् ध्रुवम् मध्ये पस्त्यानाम् जीवः। मृतस्य। चरति स्वधाभिः अमर्त्यः मर्त्येन सयोनिः .१६४.३० 

In the hymns of the Rigveda, Sun (Surya) is celebrated as the Soul (Atman) of all that moves or is immoveable; enlivening the heaven, the earth, and all the surrounding space –

अप्राः द्यावापृथिवी इति अन्तरिक्षम् सूर्यः आत्मा जगतःतस्थुषः  – Rig Veda 1.115.1 .

He is the Divine power in the heavens; the Lightening in the atmosphere; and the Fire on Earth. These are the three main manifestations of light in our visible world.

Sun moves in its orbit, which itself is moving. Earth and other bodies move around sun due to the force of attraction (आकर्षण) 

**

Verse 45

चत्वारि वाक् परिमिता पदानि तानि विदुः ब्राह्मणाः ये मनीषिणः गुहा त्रीणि निहिता इङ्गयन्ति तुरीयम् वाचः मनुष्याः वदन्ति R.V. 1.164.45

catvāri | vāk | pari-mitā | padāni | tāni | vidu | brāhmaā | ye | manīia | guhā | trīi | ni-hitā | na | igayanti | turīyam | vāca | manuyā | vadanti |

Four are the definite grades of speech; those who are wise know them; three, deposited in secret, indicate no meaning; men speak the fourth grade of speech

**

Speech (वाक्) is graded (पदानि) as four regulated levels (चत्वारि परिमिता) ; the seers or the poets who have intuition know (विदुः) them. Three of them (त्रीणि), not clearly known (निहिता इङ्गयन्ति), concealed in the cave (गुहा), do not move; the fourth of the speech (वाचः तुरीयम्), men speak (मनुष्याः वदन्ति).

**

This theory of the four-fold division of speech or the four stages in the development of sounds – three being internal and the fourth one external uttered sound – is much discussed by a number of scholars of various Schools of though. Each scholar, according to his inclination, has offered his own explanation.

**

One of the explanations is that While the Grammarians, generally, speak about three levels of speech, the philosophers identify four levels or stages of speech (Vac): Para, Pashyanti, Madhyama and Vaikhari. 

Of these four forms of Vac, Para and Pashyanti are the subtle forms of Vac; while Madhyama and Vaikhari are its gross forms.

While Para Vac is pure consciousness; the three other forms are its transformations. The three lower forms of speech viz. Pashyanti, Madhyama and Vaikhari which correspond to intention, formulation and expression are said to represent its powers, such as:

 Iccha Shakthi (power of intent or the will), Jnana-Shakthi (power of knowledge) and the power of becoming (bhuti-shakthi) or the power of action (Kriya-Shakthi). 

Thus, out of the transcendent Para, the three phases of its power (Shakthi) emanate.

**

The notion that there are four quarters or four levels of existence; and of which, only one quarter is within the experience of mortals also appears in the Purusha-sukta (Rig-Veda 10.90.3) ascribed to Rishi Narayana – Paadosya Vishva Bhutaani Tri-Paada-Asya-Amrtam Divi.

There are similar notions with regard to Pranava-Om where the three syllables A, Vu, and Ma (मा) are normally visible. But it is its fourth element the Anusvara (Brahma-Bindu) that leads from being to non-being; and, from the word to the silence beyond it.

svarena samdhayed yogam asvaram bhävayet param asvarena hi bhävena bhävo näbhäva  isyate Brahma Bindu Upanishad

The Maitrayaniya (Maitri) Upanishad (1, 11.5), of Krishna-Yajur-Veda, mentions the four quarters of speech as those belonging:  to the upper region – the heavens (Divi); to the intermediate space (Antariksha); and, to the region of earth (Prithvi) as spoken by the humans (Manusi); and, to the animals (Pashu)

– vāk sṛṣṭā caturdhā vyabhavad eu lokeu trīi turīyāi paśuu turīya yā pthivyā sāgnau sā rathantare yāntarike.

The Atma-vadins (mainly those belonging to Nyaya and Vaisesika Schools) say: the four-fold speech can be found in the animals; in musical instruments (such a flute); in the beasts; and, in the individuals (Atmani)

–  pasusu tunavesu mrgesu atmani ca iti atmavadinah

The Shatapatha Brahmana (1.3.16) categorizes the speech into four kinds: as that of the humans; of animals and birds (vayamsi); of reptiles (snakes); and, of small creeping things (kshudram sarisrpam)

– varā vā ia iti hi varā io yadida kudra sarīspa 1.5.3.11

Similarly, those who believe in myths and legends say that – the serpents; birds; evil creatures; as also the humans in their dealings with the rest of the world – all use speech of their own.

Sarpanam vagvayasam ksudrasarispasya ca caturthi vyavaharika-ityaitihasikah

The Jaiminiya-Upanishad-Brahmana (1.40.1)  deals with the four levels of speech in a little more detail.

In a verse that is almost identical to the one appearing in Rig-Veda Samhita – 1.164.45, it mentions that the discriminating wise know of four quarters of speech.  Three of these remain hidden; while the fourth is what people ordinarily speak.

Chatvaari vaak parimitaa padaani / taani vidur braahmaanaa ye manishinaah. Guhaa trini nihita nengayanti / turiyam vaacho manushyaa vadanti //

Then, the text goes on to explain that of the four quarters of speech: mind is a quarter, sight is another quarter, hearing is the third quarter; and, speech itself is the fourth quarter. 

 tasya etasyai vaco manah padas caksuh padas srotram pado vag eca caturtah padah

Further, it says: what he thinks with the mind, that he speaks with speech; what he sees with the sight, that he speaks with the speech; and, what he hears with hearing, that he speaks with speech.

 tad yad vai manasa dyayanti tad vaco vadati; yac caksus pasyati tad vaca vadati; yac srotrena srunoti tad vaco vadati /

Thus, finally, all activities of senses unite (Sam) into speech. Therefore, speech is the Saman.

Nagesh Bhatta (Ca. 1670 to 1750), in his commentary on Patanjali’s Mahabhashya, accepts the four forms of Vac; and, explains the expression ‘Catvari padjatani namakhyato-upasargani-patah ‘as referring to Para, Pashyanti, Madhyama and Vaikhari:

 Bhashya padajatani Para-Pashyanti-Madhyama- Vaikhari rupani / ata evagre nipatah  ceti cakarah sangacchate 

**

Sri Sayana in his Rig-Bhashya   deals with the subject of four levels of speech in a greater detail.

The various ancient texts speak of the levels of speech, which, generally, are taken to be four. Each School – Grammarians, Mimamsa, Upanishads, Tantra, Yoga, mythology etc – offers its own understanding and explanation of the four levels of speech.

These levels are variously explained as the varieties of speech that are said to be spoken either in four regions of the universe; or spoken by divine beings and humans; or as speech of the humans, animals, birds and creatures. 

 These four are even explained as four levels of consciousness.

He says, people use speech in a variety of ways to fulfil their roles and responsibilities in life. And, similarly, the animals, birds, creatures and objects in nature do use their own sort of speech to serve their needs.  

**

च॒त्वारि॒वाक्परि॑मिता प॒दानि॑ Catvāri vākparimitā padāni: –

The four types relate to the language of the Vedic mantras; the Kalpas; the Brahmana texts; and laukika, or current day-to-day speech (Taittirīya Samhita 1.31.2).

मन्त्र कल्पो ब्राह्मणं चतुर्था व्य्वहरिकीति यग्निक

Here, मन्त्र कल्पो ब्राह्मणं are Vedic speech. The fourth one is used by humans in worldly transactions – तुरीयं वाचो मनुष्य वदन्ति

*

Only those Yogis, mystics or the wise who are acquainted with the Shabda-Brahma, the ultimate Vac, know the fourth level of speech. It is only such realized wise seers speak both languages, that of the gods and that of men-

तस्माद् ब्राह्मणं उभयो वाचम् वदन्ति वा देवानामं वा मनुस्यनाम् –  tasmād brāhmaā ubharyo vācam vadanti yā ca devānām yā ca manuyāam (Nirukta 13.9)

Vac: speech, was created fourfold, three kinds of which are in the three regions, the fourth amongst the mortals.

  • The form on earth, associated with Agni is in the Rathantara;
  • the form in the firmament, associated with Vayu, is in the Vāmadevya mantras;
  • that which is in heaven, with Aditya, is Bhatī, or in the thunder (stanayitnau);
  • whatever else was placed amongst the humans and animal-life

*

He then, while explaining these four levels or quarters of speech (ani tani catwari itya atra bahavah), remarks that each School offers explanations (bahudha varnayanti) according to its own tenets (sva- sva-mantanu-rodhena).

  Next, he briefly mentions what those explanations are:

: – According to Vedantins, the four levels of speech could be the Pranava (Aum) – which is the sum and substance of all the Vedic terms (sarva-vaidika-vag-jalasaya), followed by three Vyahritis (Bhu-Bhuh -Suvah). Thus, the Pranava along with three Vyahritis form the four quarters of speech.

: – According to Nirukta (Etymology), the language of the three Vedas (Rik, Yajus and  Saman ) and the speech commonly used  for dealings in the world , together make the four quarters of speech – (Rg-yajuh-samani-caturdhi vyavharikiti nairuktah – 13,8 )

: – The four levels of speech could also be related to four regions representing four deities: on the Earth as Agni (yo prthivyam sa-agnau); in the mid-air as Vayu (Ya-antarikshe sa vayau); and, in the upper regions as Aditya (Ya divi saditye). And, whatever that remains and transcends the other three is in Brahman (Tasya-mad-brahmana).

: – The speech, though it is truly indivisible, is measured out or analyzed in the Grammar as of four kinds or four parts-of-speech (akhandayah krtsnaya vacah caturvidha vyakrtattvat).  Accordingly, the four divisions of speech are named by the followers of the various Schools of Grammar (vyakarana-matanus-arino) as: Naaman (Nouns), Akhyata (Verbs), Upasarga (prepositions or prefixesand Nipata (particles)

: – According to the wise who are capable of exercising control over their mind; the Yogis who have realized Sabdabrahman; and, others of the Mantra (Tantra) School, these four levels of speech (Evam catvari vacah padani parimitani)  are classified as : Para, Pashyanti, Madhyama and Vaikhari.

Manisinah manasah svaminah svadhinamanaska brahmana vacyasya sabdabrahmani dhigantaro yoginah paradicatvari padani viduh jananti 

Apare-mantrkah-parkarantarena-pratipadanti-Para-Pasyanthi-Madhyama-Vaikari Chatvari

**

 Verse 46

इन्द्रम् मित्रम् वरुणम् अग्निम् आहुः अथो इति दिव्यः सः सुपर्णः गरुत्मान् एकम् सत् विप्राः बहुधा वदन्ति अग्निम् यमम् मातरिश्वानम् आहुः R.V. 1.164.46

indram | mitram | varuam | agnim | āhu | atho iti | divya | sa | su-para |garutmān| ekam | sat | viprā | bahu-dhā | vadanti | agnim | yamam | mātariśvānam | āhu |

Truly there is only One. They may call Him by any names.  They call him, as Indra, Mitra, Varuna, and he is the celestial, winged-bird (Sun); names as they speak of Agni, Yama, Mātariśvan. The learned priests call the One and the only one by many names

**

The One Aditya (आहुः) is called by various names as: Indra, Mitra, Varuna and Agni (इन्द्रम् मित्रम् वरुणम् अग्निम्). And, again (अथो इति), he is also the beautiful-winged celestial bird Garutman (गरुत्मान्), Garuda (सुपर्णः Suparna) of graceful flight.  The wise ones (विप्राः) speak of in many ways (बहुधा वदन्ति); call (आहुः) the One (Supreme Being (एकम् सत्) in many names as Agni, Yama, Matarisvan. (अग्निम् यमम् मातरिश्वानम्)

This verse is a thread that ties together the Deva-Vidya with Brahma-Vidya. It celebrates the essential unity of celestial beings (Devas) as various manifestations of One and the Only One Supreme Principle (Parama-tattva). All the gods are different forms of the same Paramatman. The worship offer ed to different gods is indeed the worship of That One.

Sri Sayana identifies that supreme Being as Surya; while, earlier, Yaska had described him as Agni.

But, again, it also said the Agni and Aditya are indeed one.

In any case, all the divinities are the manifestations of One and Only One Supreme Principle (Parama-tattva)

**

Verse 47

कृष्णम् नियानम् हरयः सुपर्णाः अपः वसानाः दिवम् उत् पतन्ति ते अववृत्रन् सदनात् ऋतस्य आत् इत् घृतेन पृथिवी वि उद्यते R.V. 1.164.47

kṛṣṇam | ni-yānam | haraya | su-parā | apa | vasānā | divam | ut | patanti | te | ā | avavtran | sadanāt | tasya | āt | it | ghtena | pthivī | vi | udyate |

The smooth-gliding waters (of the rain, the solar rays), clothing the waters with a dark cloud, ascend to heaven; they come down again from the dwelling of the rain, and immediately the earth is moistened with water.

**

The smooth gliding rays (सुपर्णाः) carry water(हरयः). They cover(वसानाः) the dark clouds (कृष्णम्) moving steadily(नियानम्) carrying water (अपः). They spread upward (उत् पतन्ति) towards the heaven (दिवम्). They return from the Sun ( अववृत्रन्), the home of all waters (सदनात् ऋतस्य). Immediately (आत्इत्) the Earth(पृथिवी) is awash with water (घृतेन उद्यते).

**

According to Sri Sayana  : Rigveda Sayana Bhashya

The Aditya has two courses: उत्तरायण (Uttara Yana) and दक्षिणायन (Dakshina Yana) . The former is also called शुक्ल (Shukla); and, the latter as कृष्णं (Krishna).

The night of the gods is दक्षिणायन. And, when the Sun follows the उत्तरायण course , his rays spread over the universe absorb water from all sources; and reach back Aditya by night – that is – by दक्षिणायन. This is the rainy season for the earth. There will be plenty of rains during this season.

यद्वा कृष्णं नियाम नियमनम्‌ रात्रिः  / देवानां हि रात्रिहि दक्षिणायनम् / तत्प्र  तस्मिं वर्षकाले इयर्थः

ऋतस्य सदनात् – उदकस्य स्थानदादि आदित्य मण्डलात्

    

Yaska-charya in his Nirukta chose to relate tis verse to Agni.  

He said Agni ascends to the sky in the form of smoke; it becomes a cloud; pours down the rain, while returning from the solar region, in the form of rays

Either facing up or moving downward, he rays are indeed called Suparna  (सुपर्णाः), moving with grace.

vavtrant.sadanād.tasya.āt.it.ghtena.pthivī.vyudyate 7,24:   ”

ksnam.nirayanam.rātrir.ādityasya,.haraya.suparā.haranā.āditya.raśmayah,.te.yadā.amuto.arvāñca.paryāvartante.saha.sthānād.udakasya.ādityād,.atha.ghtena.udakena.pthivī.vyudyate/[820]

 yatra.suparā.supatanā.āditya.raśmaya.amtasya.bhāgam.udakasya.animisantas.vedanena.abhisvaranti.iti.vā.abhiprayanti.iti. vā

vayo.ver.bahuvacanam.suparā.supatanā.āditya.raśmi1.upasedur.indram.yācamānāh

Verse 48

द्वादश । प्रधयः। चक्रम् । एकम् । त्रीणि । नभ्यानि । कः । ऊँ इति । तत् । चिकेत । तस्मिन्। साकम् । त्रिशताः । न । शङ्कवः । अर्पिताः । षष्टिः । न । चलाचलासः R.V. 1.164.48

dvādaśa | pra-dhayaḥ | cakram | ekam | trīṇi | nabhyāni | kaḥ | oṃ | iti | tat | ciketa | tasmin | sākam | tri-śatāḥ | na | śaṅkavaḥ | arpitāḥ | ṣaṣṭiḥ | na | calācalāsaḥ

The fellies are twelve; the wheel is one; three are the axles; but who knows it? within it are collected 360 (spokes), which are, as it were, moveable and immoveable

The spokes (प्रधयः) are twelve (द्वादश); the wheel (चक्रम्) is one(एकम्); three are the axles (त्रीणिनभ्यानि); but who indeed has known this? (तत्चिकेत)? within it (तस्मिन्) are revolving (चलाचलासः) 360 (त्रिशताः षष्टिः spokes), which are, as it were, moveable and immoveable; not in the least shaking joined together (साकम् अर्पिताः).

This verse , again, describes Aditya picturized as a Time-wheel (Samvathsara Chakra) , whose one revolution makes a year. . It has twelve spokes, three axels, hold together 360 spokes joined to them

-द्वादश । प्रधयः परिधय तत् स्थानीया द्वादश मासाह

The twelve spokes represent twelve months in a year or the twelve Rashis (Zodiac signs). , with 360 pairs of day and night.-

त्रीणि- नभ्यानि – नभ्याश्रयIणी फलकानि तत् स्थानियानि ग्रीष्म वर्षा हेमन्त ख्यायश्रितानि

The three Nabhis indicate here , the three seasons (Ritus)  -summer , rains and winter (ग्रीष्म वर्षा हेमन्त ).

Or, it might be the three junctions (सन्ध्याहः) in time – past, present and future tenses 

Well, who is there to that  truly knows the secretकः तत्  चिकेत कोपि महान जानति ?  !!

Sri Sāyaa in his  gveda-bhāya says that 360 moves on and on ; revolves; repeats itself – चलI चलIसह

**

Verse 49

यः ते स्तनः शशयः यः मयःभूः येन विश्वा पुष्यसि वार्याणि यः रत्नधाः वसुवित् यः सुदत्रः सरस्वति तम् इह धातवे करिति कः R.V. 1.164.49

ya | te | stana śaśaya | ya | maya-bhū | yena | viśvā | puyasi | vāryāi | ya | ratna-dhā | vasu-vit | ya | su-datra | sarasvati | tam | iha | dhātave | karitika  |

Sarasvati, that retiring breast, which is the source of delight, with which you bestow all good things, which is the container of wealth, the distributor of riches, the giver of good (fortune); that (boon) do you lay open at this season for our nourishment

**

The Deity here is Sarasvati. Here, Goddess Sarasvathi is described as a mother. We had some reference to mother and child in previous verses (5, 7, 8, 9, 0, 11, 26, 27, 28). Mother, cow, water and many ideas refer more or less to the same thing.

**

There are four kinds of references to Vac in Rig Veda:

  • Vac is speech in general;
  • Vac also symbolizes cows that provide nourishment;
  • Vac is also primal waters prior to creation; and,
  • Vac is personified as the goddess revealing the word.

Commencing with the Brahmana-texts, Vac gets identified with Sarasvathi the life-giving river; the goddess of learning and wisdom; as also with Vac.

**

The name Saraswati (सरस्वती) indicates one who is associated water (सरस्) or that which is fluid Salila (सलील). When the term is taken as a composite word of Sarasu-ati (सरसु+अति) it also means one with plenty of water (उदकम्).

In the Nighantu (1.12), Sarah is one of the synonyms for water. That list of synonyms for water, in the Nighantu, comes immediately next to that of the synonyms for speech (Vac).

Yaska also confirms that the term Sarasvathi primarily denotes the river (Sarasvathi Sarah iti- udakanama sartes tad vati –Nirukta.9.26). Thus, the word Sarasvathi derived from the word Sarah stands for Vagvathi (Sabdavathi) and also for Udakavathi

*

Vac is sometimes identified with waters, the primeval principle for the creation of the Universe.

In the Vak Suktha or Devi Suktha  of Rig Veda (RV.10. 10.125), Apah, the waters, is conceived as the birth place of Vac. And, Vac who springs forth from waters touches all the worlds with her flowering body and gives birth to all existence. She indeed is Prakrti.  Vac is the creator, sustainer and destroyer. In an intense and highly charged superb piece of inspired poetry Vac declares “I sprang from waters there from I permeate the infinite expanse with a flowering body. I move with Rudras and Vasus. I walk with the Sun and other Gods. It is I who blows like the wind creating all the worlds”.

*

In initial passages of the Rigveda, the word Sarasvati refers to the river “Best of mothers, the best of rivers, best of goddesses” (अम्बितमे नदीतमे देवितमे सरस्वतिRigveda 2.41.16)

In the Rig-Veda, Sarasvathi is the name of the celestial river par excellence (deviyā́m), as also its personification as a goddess (Devi) Sarasvathi, filled with love and bliss (bhadram, mayas).

And Sarasvathi is not only one among the seven sister-rivers (saptásvasā), but also is the dearest among the gods (priyā́ deveu).

Again, it is said, the Sarasvathi as the divine stream, has filled the earthly regions as also the wide realm of the mid-world (antárikam)

  • āpaprúī pā́rthivāni urú rájo antárikam | sárasvatī nidás pātu |  RV_6,061.11)

Invoked in three full hymns (R V.6.6.61; 7.95; and 7.96) and numerous other passages, the Sarasvathi, no doubt, is the most celebrated among the rivers.

*

In the Aitareya Brahmana (3.37) Vac is directly identified with the life-giving Sarasvathi (vag vai Sarasvathi).

The Vac-Sarasvathi in the form of river (Sarasvathi-nadi-rupe) is the generous (samrudhika) loving and life-giving auspicious (subhage) splendid Mother (Mataram sriyah), the purifying (pavaka) source of great delight (aahladakari) and happiness (sukhasya bhavayitri) which causes all the good things of life to flourish.

There are abundant hymns in the Rig-Veda, singing the glory and the majesty of the magnificent Sarasvathi that surpasses all other waters in greatness, with her mighty (mahimnā́mahó mahī́) waves (ūrmíbhir) tearing away the heights of the mountains as she roars along her way towards the ocean (ā́ samudrā́t). She is the swiftest among the speediest- vegavatinam vegavattama .

Sarasvathi is loud and powerful flood who roars like a bull and can­not be controlled.

She is the one bursting the ridges of the hills (paravataghni) with mighty waves – yásyā anantó áhrutas tveáś cariṣṇúr aravá | ámaś cárati róruvat | (RV_6,061.08

 Pra-ya-mahimna-mahinasu-cekite-dyumnebhiranya-apasamapastama – the one whose powerful limitless (yásyā anantó) , unbroken (áhrutas) swiftly flowing (cariṣṇúr aravá) impetuous  resounding current and  roaring (róruvat) floods,  moving with rapid force , like a chariot (rathíyeva yāti), rushes  onward towards the ocean (samudrā́t)  with tempestuous roar; ..  and so on.

Rishi Gtsamada adores Sarasvathi as the divine (Nadinam-asurya), the best of the mothers, the mightiest of the rivers and the supreme among the goddesses (ambitame nadltame devitame Sarasvati).   And, he prays to her:  Oh, Mother Saraswati, even though we are not worthy, please grant us merit.

Ámbitame nádītame dévitame sárasvati apraśastā ivasmasi praśastim amba naskdhi – (RV_2,041.16)

Sarasvathi is the most sacred and purest among rivers (nadinam shuci). Prayers are submitted to the dearest (Priya tame) seeking refuge (śárman) in her – as under a sheltering tree (śaraá vr̥kám). She is our best defence; she supports us (dharuam); and, protects us like a fort of iron (ā́yasī pū́). She is most liberal to her friends (Uttara sakhibhyah).

The Sarasvathi, the river that outshines all other waters in greatness and majesty is celebrated with love and reverence; and, is repeatedly lauded with choicest epithets, in countless ways:

The Sarasvathi, most beloved among the beloved (priyā́ priyā́ su) is the ever-flowing bountiful (subhaga; vā́jebhir vājínīvatī) energetic (balavati) stream of abounding beauty and grace (citragamana citranna va) which purifies and brings fruitfulness to earth, yielding rich harvest and prosperity (Sumrdlka). She is the source of Vigor and strength.

Her waters which are sweet (madhurah payah) have the life-extending (ayur-vardhaka) healing (roga-nashaka) medicinal (bhesajam) powers – (aps-vantarapsu bhesaja-mapamuta prasastaye – RV_1,023.19).

She is indeed the life (Jivita) and also the nectar (amrtam) that grants immortalitySarasvathi, our mother (Amba! yo yanthu) the life giving maternal divinity, is dearly loved as the benevolent (Dhiyavasuh) protector of the Yajna – Pavaka nah Sarasvathi yagnam vashtu dhiyavasuh (RV_3,003.02).

She personifies purity (Pavaka). Sarasvathi is depicted as a purifier (pavaka nah sarasvathi) – internal and external. She purifies the body, heart and mind of men and women- viśva hi ripra pravahanti devi-rudi-dābhya śucirāpūta emi | (10.17.20); and inspires in them pure, noble and pious thoughts (1.10.12). Sarasvathi also cleanses poison from men, from their environment and from all nature –

  uta kitibhyo, avanīr avindo viam ebhyo asravo vājinīvati (RV_6,061.03).

Prayers are submitted to Mother Sarasvathi, beseeching her:  please cleanse me and remove whatever sin or evil that has entered into me. Pardon me for whatever evils I might have committed, the lies I have uttered, and the false oaths I might have sworn.

Idamapah pravahata yat kimca duritam mayi, yad vaaham abhi dudroha, yad va sepe utanrtam (RV.1.23.22)

The beauty of Sarasvathi is praised through several attributes, such as: Shubra (clean and pure); Suyanam, Supesha, Surupa (all terms suggesting a sense of beauty and elegance); Su-vigraha (endowed with a beauteous form) and Saumya (pleasant and easily accessible). Sri Sayana describes the beauteous form of Sarasvathi: “yamyate niyamytata iti   yamo vigrahah, suvigraha…”

Sarasvathi is described by a term that is not often used: ’ Vais’ambhalya’ , the one who brings up, nurtures and protects the whole of human existence – visvam prajanam bharanam, poshanam – with abundant patience and infinite love.

 Sri Sayana, in his Bhashya (on Taittiriya-Brahmana, 2. 5.4.6) explains the term as: Vlsvam prajanam bharanam poshanam Vais’ambham tatkartum kshama vaisambhalya tidrsi.

Thus, the term Vais’ambhalya, pithily captures the nature of the nourishing, honey-like sweet (madhu madharyam) waters of the divine Sarasvathi who sustains life (vijinivathi); enriching the soil ; providing abundant food (anna-samrddhi-yukte; annavathi)  and nourishment (pusti) to all beings; causing overfull milk in cows (kshiram samicinam); as  Vajinivathi enhancing vigour  and strength  in horses ( vahana-samarthyam)  ; and , blessing all of existence with happiness  (sarvena me sukham ) – (Sri Sayana’s  Bhashya on  Taittiriya-Brahmana).

Yaska mentions that Sarasvathi is worshipped both as the river (Nadi) and as the goddess (Devata) –

vāc.kasmād, vaceh / tatra. sarasvatī. ity. etasya. nadīvad. devatāvat . ca . nigamā. bhavanti. tad. yad. devatāvad. uparistāt. tad .vyākhyāsyāmah / atha . etat. nadīvat/ /– Nirukta.2.23 

Thus, Sarasvati is a river at first; and, later conceived as a goddess

Sarasvathi, the best of the goddesses (Devi-tame) and the dearest among the gods (priyā́ deveu) is associated with Prtri-s (departed forefathers svadhā́ bhir Devi pitŕ̥bhir; sárasvatī yā́m pitáro hávante) as also with many other deities and with the Yajna.

She is frequently invited to take seat in the Yajnas along with other goddesses such as: Ila, Bharathi, Mahi, Hotra, Varutri, Dishana Sinivali, Indrani etc.

She is also part of the trinity (Tridevi) of Sarasvathi, Lakshmi and Parvati.

Sarasavathi as Devata, the Goddess is also said to be one of the three aspects of Gayatri (Tri-Rupa-Gayatri): Gayatri, Savitri and Sarasvathi.

Here, while Gayatri is the protector of life principles; Savitri of Satya (Truth and integrity of all Life); Sarasvathi is the guardian of the wisdom and virtues of life.

Among these Tisro Devih, Sarasvathi, the mighty, illumines with her brilliance and brightness, inspires all pious thoughts – cetantī sumatīnām (RV.1.3.12 ;).

Her aspects of wisdom and eloquence, which enlighten all this world (dhiyo viśvā vi rājati), are praised, sung in several hymns. She evokes pleasant songs, brings to mind gracious thoughts; and she is requested to accept our offerings (RV.1.3.11)

codayitrī sūntānā cetantī sumatīnām | yajña dadhe sarasvatī ||maho ara sarasvatī pra cetayati ketunā  | dhiyo viśvā vi rājati ||RV.1.3.11-12 

Story pin image

According to Sri Sayana, Sarasvathi – Vac is depicted as a goddess of learning (gadya-padya rupena–prasaranmasyamtiti–Sarasvathi- Vagdevata).

Sarasvathi as Vac is adored as the power of truth, free from blemishes; inspiring and illuminating noble thoughts (chetanti sumatim).

 In the Taittariya Brahmana, the auspicious (subhage), the rich and plentiful (vajinivati) Vac is identified with Sarasvathi adored as the truth speech ‘Satya-vac’.

 Sarasvathi subhage vajinlvati satyavachase bhare matim. idam te havyam ghrtavat sarasvati. Satyavachase prabharema havimsi- TB. II. 5.4.

The Vac-Sarasvathi, the power of speech, is hailed as the mother of Vedas – Veda Mata. She is the abode of all knowledge; the vast flood of truth (Maho arnah); the power of truth (Satya vacs); the guardian of sublime thoughts (dhinam avitri); the inspirer of good acts and thoughts; the mother of sweet but truthful words; the awakener of consciousness (chodayitri sunrtanam, chetanti sumatinam); the purifier (Pavaka); the bountiful blessing with vast riches (vajebhir vajinivati); and the protector of the Yajna (yajnam dadhe)

Vac- Sarasvathi is regarded the very personification of pure (pavaka) thoughts, rich in knowledge or intelligence (Prajna or Dhi) – (vag vai dhiyavasuh)

Pavaka nah sarasvatl yajnam vastu dhiyavasur iti vag vai dhiyavasuh – AB. 1.14.

In the Shata-patha-Brahmana (5. 2.2.13-14) , Vac as Sarasvathi is first taken to be her  controlling power, the mind (manas), the abode of all thoughts and knowledge,  before they are expressed through speech.

sarasvatyai vāco yanturyantriye dadhāmīti vāgvai  sarasvatī tadena vāca eva yanturyantriye dadhāti – 5. 2.2.13

Again, the Shata-patha-Brahmana (I.4.4.1; 3.2.4.11) mentions the inter-relations among mind (manas), breath (prana) and Speech (Vac). The speech is evolved from mind; and put out through the help of breath. The speech (Vac) is called jlhva Sarasvati i.e., tongue, spoken word. Vac-Sarasvathi is also addressed as Gira, one who is capable to assume a human voice.

Taittirlya Brahmana refers to Sarasvathi as speech manifested through the help of the vital breath Prana; and, indeed even superior to Prana

  • (vag vai sarasvatl tasmat prananam vag uttamam – Talttirlya Brahmana, 1.3.4.5).

The Tandya Brahmana identifies Sarasvathi with Vac, the speech in the form of sound (sabda or dhvani).  Here, Sarasvathi is taken to be sabdatmika Vac, displaying the various form of speech (rupam) as also the object denoted by speech (vairupam): vag vai sarasvati, vag vairupam eva’smai taya yunakti – TB. 16. 5.16.

By the time of the later Vedic texts, the identity of Vac with Sarasvathi becomes very well established. The terms such as ‘Sarasvathi –Vacham’, ‘Vac- Sarasvathi’ etc come into use in the Atharva-Veda. Even the ordinary speech was elevated to the status of Vac

Story pin image

**

Verse 50

यज्ञेन यज्ञम् अयजन्त देवाः तानि धर्माणि प्रथमानि आसन् ते नाकम् महिमानः सचन्त यत्र पूर्वे साध्याः सन्ति देवाः R.V.1.164.50

yajñena | yajñam | ayajanta | devā | tāni | dharmāi | prathamāni | āsan | te | ha | nākam | mahimāna | sacanta | yatra | pūrve | sādhyā | santi | devā

The gods performed a sacrifice for such are their first duties; those mighty ones assemble in heaven, where the divinities who are to be propitiated (by sacred rites) abide

**

The gods(देवाः) performed(अयजन्त) a sacrifice(यज्ञम्) ; with that  they became greater (महिमानः); the first of  the Dharmas (तानि धर्माणि प्रथमानि). Lo, these greatness’s resorted to the heaven, where the ancient Sadhyas, the gods, are (yatra-pūrve -sādhyā– santi -devā).

Yajnas bring gods and humans together to achieve their common goals and participate in God’s eternal duties as active participants in the sacrifice of creation. The source of Yajna is God himself.

This verse is in praise of the Yajna (यज्ञ). A great Yajna rewards immensely in the heavens ( ते नाकम् महिमानः सचन्त). There is no place for grief there.

*

Commentary by Sāyaa: gveda-bhāya

Where the divinities: yatra pūrve sādhyā santi devā: sādhyā = karma-deva, divinities presiding over or giving effect to religious acts, yajñādi sādhanavanta; or, the term may mean those who have obtained the portion, or the condition of gods, by the former worship of Agni, or the sādhyās = ādityas, or the agirasas, or deities presiding over the metres, chando abhimānina; sādhyās are named among the minor divinities in Amarakośa

Verse 51

समानम् । एतत् । उदकम् । उत् । च । एति । अव । च । अहभिः । भूमिम् । पर्जन्याः । जिन्वन्ति । दिवम् । जिन्वन्ति । अग्नयः ॥ R.V.1.164.51 I

samānam | etat | udakam | ut | ca | eti | ava | ca | aha-bhi | bhūmim | parjanyā| j invanti | divam | jinvanti | agnaya |

This water comes up and down alike day by day. The Parjanyas enliven the earth; the Fires enliven the heaven.

**

The same water goes upward and downward in course of days. The clouds give joy to the earth. The Fire pleases the gods in the Dyu-Loka, the upper worlds.

Dr. Raja explains:

The first half of the verse states that the water goes up and down day by day alike, without any difference. The similarity is in its going up and down. This is explained in the second half. Water here is only some kind of transcendental joy, which migrates from earth, from men to the gods in heaven and from heaven, from the gods, to men on earth. Both the courses are alike. This has close resemblance with the idea found in the Bhagavad-Gita that men must propitiate the gods with sacrifices and that the gods will make men happy in return (ग).

Here also we   find the harmony between the ritual mentioned in this verse and the value of knowledge that is the main topic in the poem.

The Deity here is Surya, Parjanya or Agni.

**

The same form (समानम्) of water (एतत् -उदकम्) during certain days (summer अहभिः ) ascend upward to the sky (उच्चैति ). And, goes downward during rainy season (अव-च ). The clouds (पर्जन्याः), whose nature is to please (जिन्वन्ति )the earth  (भूमिम्) come down. The Fires (अग्नयः – आहवनीया) please the upper worlds ( दिवम् द्द्युल्लोके जिन्वन्ति ) .

The clouds make the people of the earth happy by helping them to grow rich food  crops  .

The fires of the Yajnas carry the oblations to the gods in Dyu-Loka ; and make them happy.

Therefore, Parjanya and Agni together take care of the welfare of the people on earth and in the upper regions. These two are interdependent. They also bring together, the humans on earth and gods in the heavens. It is by virtue of their mutual cooperation, the universe progresses safely and  happily.

Verse 52

दिव्यम् । सुपर्णम् । वायसम् । बृहन्तम् । अपाम् । गर्भम् । दर्शतम् । ओषधीनाम् । अभीपतः। वृष्टिभिः । तर्पयन्तम् । सरस्वन्तम् । अवसे । जोहवीमि R.V.1.164.52 II

divyam | su-param | vāyasam | bhantam | apām | garbham | darśatam | oadhīnām | abhīpata | vṛṣṭi-bhi | tarpayantam | sarasvantam | avase | johavīm i

I invoke for our protection the celestial, well-winged, swift-moving, majestic (Sun); who is the germ of the waters; the displayer of herbs; the cherisher of lakes replenishing the ponds with rain

***

The divine bird, the great bird, the child of waters, of herbs, worthy to be seen, who brings satisfaction with rains in the rainy season, that Sarasvat I invoke again and again for protection.

*

Again and again, I invoke for our protection, the celestial beautiful-winged, swift moving, majestic, graceful, Lord, who is the protector of waters. He is the guardian of herbs, filled with water. It is he who protects and enlivens the world by sending down timely rains.

*

 Born in the Dyu-Loka (दिव्यम्‌), Suparna (सुपर्णम्) of graceful flights, always moving (वायसम्), covered with glory and majesty (बृहन्तम्‌), produces waters (अपाम् गर्भम्), of herbs (ओषधीनाम्), reveller (दर्शतम्) , favorable with rains (वृष्टिभिः) ,pleases the worlds (तर्पयन्तम्), full of waters (सरस्वन्तम्), for protection (अवसे ) , I invoke again and again (जोहवीमि)

The Sun may not have waters in him, but, he moves in celestial waters.; and he produces waters. Therefore, he is Sarasvan. This Rik can be interpreted both with reference to the Sun and Sarasvan..

*

The poet Dhirgatamas starts with the mention of “a beloved invoker grown grey, with his two brothers, who is the Lord, and father of seven children” (verse 1).

अस्य वामस्य पृषतस्य होतुः तस्य॑ भ्राता मध्यमः अस्ति अशनः | ततीयः श्रातं धृतऽपुष्ठः अस्य॒ अत्रं अपर्यम्‌ विदपतिम्‌ स्तऽपुत्रम्‌

Of this beloved invoker, grown grey — of him there is the middle brother, the all-pervading; his third brother is the one who bears ghee on his back. In them I saw the Lord of the People with seven sons.

The poem concludes with a prayer to “the swift-moving divine bird, the majestic bird (Sun), producer of water, which gives life to the herbs; he who brings happiness with timely rains,” for protection, (verse 52).

दिव्यम्‌ सुऽपर्णम्‌ वाय॒सम्‌ बृहन्तम्‌ अपाम्‌ ग्मम्‌ ददतम्‌ ओष॑धीनाम्‌ अभीपतः वृष्टिऽभिः त॒पै्यन्तम्‌ सरसन्तम्‌ अवसे | जोहवीमि  १.१६४.५२

The divine bird, the great bird, the child of waters, of herbs, worthy to be seen, who brings satisfaction with rams in the rainy season, that Sarasvati I invoke again and again for protection.

The first Mantra pictures the symbolism of the three brothers, the three luminaries in the regions; the three forms of fire: Agni, Vayu (Air) and Aditya (Sun).

Yaskacharya explains that there is indeed only One Deity; and, that Deity manifests in the three worlds as Surya (Sun) in heaven (Dyu-Loka); Indra or Vayu (wind) in the middle region (Antariksha); and, fire on the earth (Bhu-Loka). They are the basic foundations of our existence.

Of these three brothers; Aditya (Sun) shining in the sky, the protector (पलितस्य) of the Universe, who is worshipped by all (वामस्य), is the Supreme.

He is accompanied by seven sons (सप्तपुत्रम्), who are not different from himself (his seven rays of seven colours).

The three brothers or the three aspects of Agni (Agni-traya) form the Tripod of Life.  They exist and function together.; and, are the basic factors of our existence.

REFERENCES

  1. History of Pre-Buddhist Indian Philosophy by Dr. Beni-madhab Barua -Motilal Banarsidas-1921
  2. Tagore Law Lectures 1930 – The History Of Hindu Law by Prof Radha Binod Pal; University of Calcutta – 1958
  3. Vision in long darkness by Prof. Vasudeva Agrawala
  4. https://who.rocq.inria.fr/Ramakrishna.Upadrasta/Veda/Asya_Vamiya/AVMS/AVMS_1-100.pdf
  5. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=r86l_TF9XWc
  6. https://archive.org/details/in.ernet.dli.2015.226346
  7. https://istore.chennaimath.org/products/rig-vedic-suktas-asya-vamiya-suktam/1309294000102324374
  8. pdf (archive.org)
  9. https://religion.fandom.com/wiki/Dirghatamas
  10. ऋग्वेदः सूक्तं .१६४ – विकिस्रोतः (org)
  11. org/mirrors/rigveda/sanskrit03/RV0310noaccent.html
  12. ALL IMAGES ARE FROM INTERNET
 
Leave a comment

Posted by on August 20, 2024 in Dhirgatamas, Rigveda

 

Tags: , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,

Who Was Dhirgatamas – Part Eight

Continued from Part Seven

Verse 40

सुयवसअत् भगवती हि भूयाः अथो इति वयम् भगवन्तः स्याम अद्धि तृणम् अघ्न्ये विश्वदानीम् पिब शुद्धम् उदकम् आचरन्ती R.V.1.164.40

suyavasa-at | bhaga-vatī | hi | bhūyā | atho iti | vayam | bhaga-vanta | syāma | addhi| tṛṇam | aghnye | viśva-dānīm | piba | śuddham | udakam | ācarantī

Cow (अघ्न्ये) you will not be hurt. May you be rich in milk through abundant fodder; that we also may be rich (in abundance); eat grass at all seasons, and, roaming (at will), drink pure water.

*

O Cow (अघ्न्ये) may you be (भूयाः) happy (भगवती) always (विश्वदानीम्) eating good grass. You will be rich in milk (भगवती). After that (अथो इति) we also (वयम्) live in abundance (भगवन्तः). O Cow, you shall not be hurt (सुयवसअत्); always eat (अद्धि) grass (तृणम्), drink (पिब) clear water (उदकम्), wander about (आचरन्ती) happily (भगवती).

*

This Rik is usually sung while milking the Cow for the Agnihotra and other rituals

When the cow, the symbol of Motherhood, is happy, we too will be happy. The cow will be happy when there is plenty of nourishing grass, good fodder (Suvyasa) and clear water. The grass would grow; and there will be water in plenty, when the sun rays and water-bearing clouds send down sufficient timely rains in proper seasons. With good milk, plenty of water and rich crops we too will always be happy.

Dr. Raja adds:

After the glorification of wisdom, the illumination of a poet, and after drawing the distinction between one who knows and one who knows not, here is an address to a Cow.

Word or speech is always conceived of as a Cow, and the word Gau, meaning a cow, has also the meaning of speech.

**

The term गौ is also used to denote Madhyamika Vac

It is said; this verse is about the doctrine of Vak, put in terms of the Cow.

***

The ancient philosophers identified four levels or stages of speech (Vac): Para, Pashyanti, Madhyama and Vaikhari

Of these four forms of Vac, Para and Pashyanti are the subtle forms of Vac; while Madhyama and Vaikhari are its gross forms.

The process of manifestation of speech is compared to the evolution of the Universe. And, that process is said to take place in four stages.

First, in the undifferentiated substratum of thought, an intention appears. This first impulse, the self-radiant consciousness is Para-vac (the voice beyond).

This latent, un-spoken, un-manifest, silent thought (Para) unfolds itself in the next three stages as Pashanti (thought-visualized), Madhyama  (intermediate); and as Vaikhari (explicit audible speech).

The Madhyama Vak, a sequenced but a pre-vocal thought – described as the voice of silence; perhaps is best understood as internal speaking. Here, there is no perceptible sound (Nada). The Madhyama Vak is in an inaudible wave or vibratory (spandana) form.

And, the Madhyama, when it is put out explicitly through uttered words and sentences; and, when it comes out of the speaker’s mouth in sequenced and verbalized speech-form, it is called Vaikhari Vak. For the purpose of putting out the Vaikhari Vac, the speaker employs a sentence comprising words uttered in a sequence. The word itself comprises letters or syllables (varnas) that follow one after the other in space and time.

   

Here, this verse is said to be addressed as a prayer to the Goddess of the mid-region- Sarasvathi (Madhyama Vac)- for sending down rains by bursting clouds.

Following Yaska, Sri Sayana also regarded Sarasvathi as a divinity of the mid-region- ‘madhyama-sthana hi Vak Sarasvathi’; and as a personification of the sound of thunder.

Sarasvathi is regarded as a deity of the atmosphere, associated with clouds, thunder, lightning, rains and water.

***

Verse 41

गौरीः मिमाय सलिलानि तक्षती एकपदी द्विपदी सा चतुःपदी ष्टापदी नवपदी बभूवुषी सहस्रअक्षरा परमे विओमन् R.V.1.164.41

gaurī | mimāya | salilāni | takatī | eka-padī | dvi-padī | sā | catu-padī | aṣṭāpadī | nava-padī | babhūvuī | sahasra-akarā | parame | vi-oman

The sound (of the clouds) has been uttered, fabricating the waters, and being one-footed, two-footed, four-footed, eight-footed, nine-footed, or infinite in the highest heaven.

***

The Verses 40 and 41 are about Vac.

Before going specifically into verse 41, let’s talk briefly about Vac as in the ancient texts.

There are elaborate discussions on the subject of Vac in the Vedas and the related texts spread over long periods.

As regards Rigveda, broadly, there are five kinds of references to Vac:

  • Vac is speech in general;
  • Vac also symbolize Mothers represented by cows that provide nourishment;
  • Vac is also primal waters prior to creation;
  • Vac is represented by rain-bearing clouds; and,
  • Vac is personified as the goddess revealing the word.

And, at a later stage, commencing with the Brahmanas, Vac gets identified with Sarasvathi the life-giving river, as also with the goddess of learning and wisdom.

According to Sri Sayana, Sarasvathi – Vac is depicted as a goddess of learning (gadya-padya rupena–prasaranmasyamtiti–Sarasvathi- Vagdevata).

Yaska categorizes Sarasvathi as the goddess of mid-region – Madhya-sthana striyah.

Following Yaska, Sri Sayana also regarded Sarasvathi as a divinity of the mid-region- ‘madhyama-sthana hi Vak Sarasvathi’; and as a personification of the sound of thunder.

Thus, Sarasvathi, a deity of the atmosphere is associated with clouds, thunder, lightning, rains and water.  As Sri Aurobindo said; the radiant one has expressed herself in the forming of the flowing Waters. 

The concept of Vac was extended to cover oral and aural forms such as: expressions, sayings, phrases, utterances, sentences, and also the languages of all sorts including gesture (ingita).

Yaska says that all kinds of creatures and objects created by God speak a language of their own, either articulate or in-articulate

  • (devastam sarvarupah pasavo vadanti, vyakta vac-ascha- avyakta- vacacha – Nir. 11.29).

Even the rumbling of the clouds, the thunder of the lightening and the rippling sounds of the streams are said to be the forms of Vac

(praite vadantu pravayam vadama gravabhyo vacam vadata vadadbhyah – RV. 10.94.1)

It was said; the extant of Vac is as wide as the earth and fire. Vac is even extolled as having penetrated earth and heaven, holding together all existence. As Yaska remarks: Vac is omnipresent and eterna1 (vyaptimattvat tu Sabdasya – Nir.I.2)

Vac belongs to both the worlds – the created and un-created.  It is both the subject of speech and the object of speech.

And, Vac goes beyond speech. Vac is indeed both speech and consciousness (Chetana), as all actions and powers are grounded in Vac. It is the primordial energy out of which all existence originates and subsists. Vac is also the expression of truth.

Yajnavalkya in the   Brhadaranyaka Upanishad explaining the relation between Vac and consciousness says that Vac (speech) is a form of expression of consciousness. And, he argues, there could be no speech without consciousness. However, Consciousness does not directly act upon the principle of speech; but it operates through intermediary organs and breath to deliver speech.

Sri Sayana says that the Vac as Shabda-Brahmatmika-Vac resides in the inner space; and manifests itself with various names and forms.

Rishi Dhirgatamas goes far beyond; and, exclaims: Vac is at the peak of the Universe (Agre paramam); She is the Supreme Reality (Ekam Sat; Tad Ekam); She resides on the top of the yonder sky; She knows all; but, does not enter all.

  • Mantrayante divo amuya pṛṣṭhe viśvavida vācam aviśvaminvām – RV.1.164.10)

Vac, he says, is the ruler of the creative syllable Ra (Akshara); it is with the Akshara , the chaotic material world is organized meaningfully; “what will he, who does not know Ra will accomplish anything.! “. 

co akare parame vyoman yasmin devā adhi viśve niedu | yas tan na veda kim cā kariyati ya it tad vidus ta ime sam āsate |RV.1.164.39|

That is because, Dhirgatamas explains, the whole of existence depends on Akshara which flowed forth from the Supreme Mother principle Vac – 

  • tata karaty akara tad viśvam upa jīvati |RV.1.164.42 |

According to Dhirgatamas: “When I partake a portion of this Vac, I get the first part of truth, immediately- 

  • (maagan-prathamaja-bhagam-aadith-asya-Vac)”-(RV. I.164.37.)

But he also says: “Vac has four quarters; only the wise that are well trained, endowed with intelligence and understanding know them all. For the rest; the three levels remain concealed and motionless. Mortals speak only with the fourth (RV. 1.164.45).”

Chatvaari vaak parimitaa padaani / taani vidur braahmaanaa ye manishinaah. Guhaa trini nihitaa neaengayanti / turiyam vaacho manushyaa vadanti. (Rigveda Samhita – 1.164.45)

Yaska also mentions about the the four groups of parts of speech (Catvari padajatani) such as:  Noun (Naman), Verb (Akhyata), Preposition (Upasarga), and Particle (Nipata)Of these, the first two are established by definition; and, the remaining two by enumeration.

Catvāri pada jātāni nāma ākhyāte ca upasarga nipātāś ca tāni imāni bhavanti ...Nir .l.l iti imāni catvāri pada jātāni anukrāntāni  nāma ākhyāte ca upasarga nipātāś ca tatra nāmāny ākhyātajāni iti śākaāyano nairukta samayaś ca – Nir. 1, 12/

Dhirgatamas, states that the ultimate abode of language (Vak) is Brahman. It is at the core and apex of the Universe. Three quarters of the language remains hidden in the cave, while the fourth part is visible in the created world (Rig Veda: 1.164 – 10, 41, and 45).

This may contain: the sun shining through clouds in the sky  This may contain: a river flowing through a lush green forest filled with lots of plants and rocks at night

The verse 41 is again about Vac- the speech principle (Vac tattva).

Two meanings are said to be assigned to the term Vac in this verse.

  • One as the Madhyamika Vac of the mid-region; and
  • the other as the Shabda-Brahman (Shabda-Brahmathmika-Vac) the ultimate principle and the source of all inarticulate sounds as also of articulate speech.

**

Now, if the term Gauri (गौरीः) is understood as Madhyamika Vac, then it would read:

The Madhyamika Vac in the sky makes bellowing sounds producing waters. She is One-footed; Two-footed; Four-footed; Eight-footed; Nine-footed; or is the infinite in the highest heaven.

This may contain: lightning strikes in the sky over a street   This may contain: the night sky is filled with stars and bright lights, as if they were falling down

 The Nirukta of Yascacharya also says:

Gauri (गौरी), the subtle sound behind the thundering clouds in the sky, is indeed the Madhyamika-Vacगौरी गरणाशीला माध्यमिक वाक – making sounds and producing rain-waters.

गोरी रोचते ज्वेलति कर्मणो अयम पीतरो गोरों वर्ण एतस्मादेव प्रशस्यो भवाति तस्या एपा भवाति ॥३९

gaurī.rocater.jvalati.karmaah/ayam.api.itaro.gauro.vara.etasmād.eva/praśasyo. Bhavati / Tasya. eā. bhavati / (Nirukta – 11,39)

*

The ancient philosopher Prajapati Paramesthin (परमेष्ठिन्)  asserted that Water (Salila) is the fundamental Principle. It is from Water, all things are formed; and, Water is the original substance of all that exists.  It was the unfathomable depth of water (gahanam gambhiram). And, there was nothing but water. Water is the elementary matter or abiding original ground of things. Water is the original substance of all that exists.

This may contain: the ocean is blue and clear with some clouds  This may contain: the water is very blue and there are no waves

Then the verse goes on to speak in terms of numbers of Padas (feet or motions), which again are symbolic 

Here Dr. Raja remarks:

The cow is the speech conceived of as a cow in the previous verses and in many places elsewhere. The waters are some kinds of transcendental happiness; it is that happiness that was prayed for in the previous verse. In the world, that speech appeared as having one foot etc. But in the supreme heaven, which is its natural position, it has a thousand syllables. The pada is certainly the quarters of a verse. Why verses of these quarters are mentioned, we cannot say. There are found in the Rigveda, verses even up to eight quarters; but there is no meter with nine quarters. Gayatri has three quarters; but such a verse is not mentioned here. Nor is there a mention of verses with seven quarters. In the ultimate state, in the supreme heaven, it appears only as having infinite syllables. In this verse, the metre is Jagati, four lines of twelve syllables. Up to this, the Deity is All gods, gods in general, without any Deity in particular:

**

This contains an image of:   This may contain: a large cloud filled with lightning in the sky above trees and water on a cloudy day

According to Sri Sayanacharya, the interpretation of the verse by ascribing the meaning of cloud or the thunder in the mid-region, to the term Gauri (गौरी Madhyamika Vac) is as under:

One-footed-एकपदी – The Madhyamika Vac is one footed. It stays in the clouds and moves with the winds. It refers to the principle of rest or Statis (Sthithi)

Two footed – द्विपदी – When it stays with the clouds and with Aditya, the Sky-God

Four-footed – चतुष्पदी – When she moves about in four cardinal directions.

Eight-footed – अष्टापदी -When it resides in four cardinal directions as also in the four intermediate directions – (दिक् विदिक्)

Nine-footed – नवपदी – When it she stays in eight places as above and also with the Sun

**

Yaskacharya also interprets in a similar manner

गोरोामिमाय सलिकानि (तक्षत्येकपदी छिपदी सा चतुष्पदी अष्टापदी नवपदी बम्ूडपी सहस्ा-. क्षरा परमे व्योमन्‌ /गौ रीरनोमिमाय सलिलानिं तक्षती कवेत्येकपदी मध्यमेन, छिपदी मध्यमन चादित्पेन ,चतुष्पदी दिग्मिरष्टापदी दिग्मिश्वावान्तरादिग्मिश्व,नवपदी दिग्मिश्रावान्तरादिग्मिश्रादित्येन , सहसाक्षरा बहुदका परमे व्यवने तस्था एपा परा भंवातेि ४0

**

Then the poet Dhirgatamas exclaims: What is the use of just counting numbers?  … !

The Madhyamika-Vac Goddess (Vac Devatha) is of infinite nature, spreading everywhere in every direction. She occupies the highest sky, which is source of celestial waters. And, she pours down plenty of water over vast areas over all the regions. She shines in the sky in all directions, making the worlds happy.

But then, all elements are enveloped within the sky (Akasha)

Sky is the greatest protector spreading over and uniting all regions.

In the Brihadaranyaka Upanishad (Verse 3.6.1) Gargi-Vachaknavi, a scholarly Brahmavadini – a person with knowledge of Brahma-Vidya– questions the Sage  Yajnavalkya – if all this is pervaded by water, by what is water pervaded?

कस्मिन्नु खल्वाप ओताश्च प्रोताश्चेति; वायौ गार्गीति; कस्मिन्नु खलु वायुरोतश्च प्रोतश्चेति; अन्तरिक्शलोकेषु गार्गीति;

kasminnu khalvāpa otāśca protāśceti; vāyau gārgīti; kasminnu khalu vāyurotaśca protaśceti; antarikśalokeu gārgīti;

The Sage replies: All the worlds exist in water – as warp and woof of creation- water in air- and air in the Sky.

This may contain: the sun shines brightly through some clouds  This may contain: an airplane is flying through the blue sky with white clouds in the backround

Sri Sayana mentions when the term Gauri (गौरी – Madhyamika Vac) is taken to mean speech (Vac) then:

One-footed: Gauri, as articulate speech, is a single term

Two-footed: The term has two forms – as declension and conjugation

Four-footed: four parts of speech as: Naaman (Nouns), Akhyata (Verbs), Upasarga (prepositions or prefixesand Nipata (particles)

Eight-footed: eight cases including the vocative case

Nine-footed: eight as above with the addition of exceptions (Apavada- visesha) to a rule; and which are more powerful that the General-rules (Samanya- Lakshana / Utsarga)

**

When the term Gauri is assigned the meaning of Shabda-Brahmatmika-Vac:

 [Before going into this interpretation, let us briefly talk about Shabda-Brahmatmika-Vac.

The Shabda-Brahmatmika vac is at times called as Para -the one that is beyond.

As mentioned earlier, the traditional texts enumerate four levels of speech (Chatvari-Pada Jatani} as Para, Pashyanti, Madhyama and Vaikharii

It is said, there are three stages in the manifestation of Vac: Para (highest); Sukshma (subtle- Pashyanti and Madhyama); and (gross Vaikhari).

Of these four, Para is the highest level of Vac.  Para and Pashyanti are inaudible; they are beyond the range of the physical ear; and so is Madhyama which is an internal dialogue. And, Vaikhari is the audible uttered speech.

Para-Vani or Para Vac, the Supreme Word, which is non-dual (Abheda) and identified with Supreme consciousness, often referred to as Shabda-Brahma, is present in all the subsequent stages; in all the states of experiences and expressions as Pashyanti, Madhyama and Vaikhari.

The four forms of Vac (Para-Pashyanti-Madhyama-Vaikhari) as per Yoga, are said to be arising from  Muladhara; Nabi (navel); Hridaya (heart-region) and Kanta (throat)

Paravac

Para, the transcendent sound, is beyond the perception of the senses; and, it is all pervading and all encompassing. Para is pure and un-manifest. It resides within all of us, in our innermost core (Hrudaya-akasha).

**

Bhartrhari (c. 5th century CE), at the commencement (Granta-aaramba or Grantha-mukha) of Brahmakanda, the first chapter of his renowned work the Vakyapadiya, asserts the identity of the Shabda tattva (the Word principle) with the Absolute Reality, the Brahman (Vāg Vai Brahmeti) which is without a beginning (Anadi), without an end (Nidana) and is imperishable (Aksharam). 

That Brahman, he avers, is One (Ekam-eva) and is the essence of Shabda from which the whole of existence is derived. And, it transforms (Vivartate) itself into speech; as words, their meanings (Artha) and also the universe (jagato yataha).

 (Anadi-nidhanam Brahma sabda-tattvam yad-aksharam/ vivartate artha-bhavena prakriya jagato yatah – VP. 1.1)

The first four karikas in the First Khanda (Brahmakanda) of Vakyapadiya sum up Bhartrhari’s philosophy of language. It asserts the identification of Shabda-brahman with the Brahman, the Absolute.

1.1 anādinidhana Brahma śabdatattva yad akaram/ vivartate+arthabhāvena prakriyā jagato yata

1.2.ekam-eva-yad-āmnāta-bhinnaśaktivyapāśrayāt/ apthaktve+api-śaktibhya pthaktveneva   vartate

1.3 adhyāhitakalā yasya kālaśaktim upāśritā/ janmādayo vikārā a bhāvabhedasya yonaya

1.4 ekasya sarvabījasya yasya ceyam anekadhā/ bhoktbhoktavyarūpea bhogarūpea ca sthiti

[The ultimate reality, Brahman, is the imperishable principle of language, without beginning and end, and the evolution of the entire world occurs from this language-reality in the form of its meaning.

 Though this language-reality is, ultimately, only one and indivisible, it seems as if it is differentiated through its manifold powers 

The indestructible powers of which functioning through the powers of Time become the six transformations, namely, birth and the rest — the sources of all (these) manifold objects,

 Through these powers, this single language reality becomes the seed for all multiplicity and exists in the form of the one who experiences, the experienced and the experience.

 – Translation of Dr. Madhav M. Deshpande]

*

Thus, according to Bhartrhari, Shabda Brahman is the ultimate ground of all existence; and, the Shabda tattva is the first principle of the universe.

For Bhartrhari, Vac or speech is the means to all knowledge and is the essence of consciousness. He regards speech as the verbal expression of a thought that arises in a person’s consciousness. If there is no consciousness, he argues, there would be no speech. Speech (Vac) is indeed an outward form (Vargupta) of consciousness (Chetana or Samjna).

Thus, Vac is the word principle that gives expression to the latent or un-manifest thoughts, feelings and impulses. And at the same time, for Bhartrhari, all forms of awareness imply the presence of words. That is to say; language is an integral part of our consciousness.

**

Later, Abhinavagupta (c. 950 – 1016 CE)  describes Parā-vāk as a luminous vibration (sphurattā) of pure consciousness in an undifferentiated (Abheda), unrestricted (Swatrantya) state – (paramam vyomam). 

According to him, The Devi, as Parā-Vāc, the vital energy (Prana-Shakthi) that vibrates (Spanda) is the foundation of all languages, thoughts, feelings, and perceptions; and, is, therefore, the seat of consciousness (Chit, Samvid).]

This may contain: there is a woman with many arms in the air surrounded by other women and flowers

Gauri – गौरी गरणाशीला शब्दब्रह्मत्मिक वाक् – the most sublime is indeed the subtlest sound – शब्दब्रह्मन्. It is unmanifest as also manifest. This Vac creates (तक्षती) and gives names to countless objects in this world. All things and persons are identified by their names.

*

When this Vac is unmanifest it is One (एकपदी) – all by itself.

It is two-footed (द्विपदी) in its division as Names (नाम​) and Verbs (आख्यात​​)

It is four-footed (चतुःपदी) in its four forms of parts-of-speech as: Nouns (Namaनाम​पद); Verbs (Akyathaआख्यात​​); prepositions (Upasargaउपसर्ग​) and particles (Nipathaनिपात)

This Vac could be said to eight-footed (अष्टापदी) when you count eight cases (विभक्ति Vibhathi) including the vocative case (सम्बोधन विभक्ति).

  • प्रथमा Nominative ; द्वितीयाAccusative ; तृतीयाInstrumental ;चतुर्थी Dative ; पंचमीAblative; षष्ठीPossessive; सप्तमीLocative  ; and, सम्बोधन् vocative case

It would be nine-footed (नवपदी) when the above mentioned eight forms of speech are combined with the अव्यय (Avyaya– words that do not change form based on gender, number, or case)

Sri Sayana relates the term नवपदी to Gauri (गौरीः) to the nine parts of the human body.  He says Vac is produced from nine places in the body, such as:  navel, chest, throat etc.; and then it spreads to Sahasrakshara Vac (सहस्र्राक्शरा वक्) – the infinite.

The highest heaven is Hdaya akasha or Daharakasha, the ethereal space in the heart, is the bae of Shabda Brahman.

Sri Sayana concludes by saying, this Shabda-Brahmatmika Vac resides in Hdaya akasha;

Verse 42

तस्याः समुद्राः अधि वि क्षरन्ति तेन जीवन्ति प्रदिशः चतस्रः ततः क्षरति अक्षरम् तत् विश्वम् उप जीवति R.V.1.164.42  

tasyā | samudrā | adhi | vi | karanti | tena | jīvanti | pra-diśa | catasra | tata | karati | akaram | tat | viśvam | upa | jīvati

From her, the clouds shed abundant rain, and thence the people of the four quarters live. Then the moisture spreads to the crops. And the entire world live upon that.

**

The theme of the Madhyamika Vac is continued in this Verse. It is she in the form of clouds showers rains on this planet and feeds it’s all forms of life.

From Her (तस्याः) that Madhyamika Vac, the clouds (समुद्राः) shed rain (विक्षरन्ति) in abundance (अधि). From those rains (तेन) the people of all the regions in four (चतस्रः) directions (प्रदिशः) live (जीवन्ति). Then (ततः) the waters (अक्षरम्) spread to the crops (क्षरति). It is by the support of those crops (तत्) the entire world (विश्वम्) lives and survives (उपजीवति).

 Yaska in his Nirukta , interprets the term समुद्राः as clouds (भेधा) that send down the rains in abundance.तस्याः ससुद्रा आधिविक्षरन्ति वर्षम्ति भेधास्तेन जीवन्ति.

And, again, the term अक्षरम् is interpreted to mean Waters that never disappears or decays- अक्षरमुदकं.

And, that which flows ceaselessly is water- क्षरतिसंचलने स्रवणेच च​. Thus, अक्षरम् is water.

This may contain: an image of the hindu goddess in blue and white with her hands on her chest

Another interpretation is that अक्षर here indicates the supreme Madhyamika Vac as Gauri, who stands in the midst of the depthless (गहनम् गभीरम्आसीत्) ocean.

She is the Mother-principle who nurtures and protects all her children, spread in all the directions.

This contains an image of: Luân xa

Dr. Raja, however, offers a different explanation:

The doctrine that poetry is the life, that poetry is the real light, has continued in the history of literary criticism in India. From that ultimate speech, the syllables have first appeared as oceans and from that ocean appear the syllables that we hear. The ocean is perhaps the language that we speak, the total vocabulary.

In this verse, the Deity is Samudra, the ocean. ‘That means the ocean of poetic knowledge, or the ocean of the vocabulary of language.

CONTINUED

IN

THE NEXT PART

REFERENCES

  1. History of Pre-Buddhist Indian Philosophy by Dr. Beni-madhab Barua -Motilal Banarsidas-1921
  2. Tagore Law Lectures 1930 – The History Of Hindu Law by Prof Radha Binod Pal; University of Calcutta – 1958
  3. Vision in long darkness by Prof. Vasudeva Agrawala
  4. https://who.rocq.inria.fr/Ramakrishna.Upadrasta/Veda/Asya_Vamiya/AVMS/AVMS_1-100.pdf
  5. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=r86l_TF9XWc
  6. https://archive.org/details/in.ernet.dli.2015.226346
  7. https://istore.chennaimath.org/products/rig-vedic-suktas-asya-vamiya-suktam/1309294000102324374
  8. pdf (archive.org)
  9. https://religion.fandom.com/wiki/Dirghatamas
  10. ऋग्वेदः सूक्तं .१६४ – विकिस्रोतः (org)
  11. org/mirrors/rigveda/sanskrit03/RV0310noaccent.html
  12. ALL IMAGES ARE FROM INTERNET
 
Leave a comment

Posted by on August 9, 2024 in Dhirgatamas, Rigveda

 

Tags: , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,

Who Was Dhirgatamas – Part Seven

Continued from Part Six

Of the 52 verses of the Asya Vamasya Sukta, we have so far covered 33 verses.

The initial ten verses speculated on the structure and the nature of the cosmos by relating it to the powers, splendours and virtues mainly of Aditya, the celestial winged-bird Suparna (Surya -Sun), who is said to be at the centre of a well-organized Cosmic System

And, the Sun is related to other ancient Vedic deities   such as: Agni (Mātariśvan), Vayu, Varuna, Indra, Soma (Moon), Mitra and Vac (speech).  And, yet, the verses here are not addressed to any particular god.

Unlike in the other Vedic texts, there are not many prayers addressed to gods in Asya Vamasya Sukta. It is mainly concerned with raising of doubts, questions; suggesting answers; apart from glorification of knowledge and the Ultimate. Truth (Sat).

Dhirgatamas adopted the phenomena of physical Nature as figurative reflections (symbolisms) of the   functioning of Man’s inner life.  He employed several categories and objects, which stand out as eloquent epithets in the expressions of Nature: -such as – the Ocean, Sky, Earth (Prithvi), Air, Water, Sun, Moon, Mountains, Rivers, Forests, Trees, Animals, Rains, Clouds, Cow, Calf, Milk etc.

He tries to build a harmonious relation between the objects and elements of Nature.

He also brings in many objects and terms having symbolic connotations: Chariot (Ratha); Chariot with single wheel (Eka-chakra) and having three naves (Tri-Nabhi); the seven who yoke it; Seven-horses, a Horse with seven names, Father, Mother, Child etc.

In the process of his inspired response to the wonders of Nature and of Human Life and of Cosmos beyond, the poet has brought together a number of Vedic Doctrines about the Universe, its creation and its progression.

*

This is followed by the mystic descriptions of the Time-principle (Kaala), which is eternal and indivisible. Everything is born and dies in Time. Aditya, on the summit of the sky, the Lord of all the three worlds, Master of the Time-element, which, is perpetual and inseparable. It is absolute. All the events in a person’s life such as: birth, growth and death are measured in the sub-elements of the year (Samvathsara).

What follows thereafter , verses (16 to 22) , is a series of  very obscure concepts, rather not possible  to understand easily. These could be interpreted in any number of ways.

Dhirgatamas poses the questions through dramatic doubts. He plays the drama of doubt through conflicting terms. He poses questions not because he does not know the answers. But, he does it just to dramatize his answers; by constructing riddles; spurring the reader to arrive at his own answers, which he might come to believe to be true.

Dhirgatamas did not present easy and ready answers to his riddle-like queries. He, instead, presented another enigma:

Even when Dhirgatamas supplies an answer to his questions, his answer could be interpreted in any number of ways.

Here a new topic starts. There is some glorification of wisdom, enabling one to see and to know. One is not sure who or what they are. Though they are women, they are declared to be men.

The verses bring up a very complicated and an interesting concept of Androgyny. It basically says, there exists in every individual the male as also the female characteristics. A person is truly an interplay of these two principles, which cohabit within everyone harmoniously.

The Supreme Divine too is neither female nor male; it encompasses and transcends all gender distinctions.

**

The dawning of wisdom concerning the mysteries of the universe, its creation and progression, is expressed through the allegories of Cow, Calf. Milk etc

While glorifying wisdom, the poet brings in (through a series of metaphors of tree, fruits, birds) a clear distinction between those who know the Truth and those who know only the outside, the external world, without enjoying the fruits of wisdom.

**

Following upon this, there is a glorification of poetry in three Verses -from 23 to 25. These verses specifically relate to the Sanskrit prosody or Chhandas (छन्दस्); the metre meant to maintain the rhythm of a well-constructed verse.

*

The four verses thereafter (26 to 29) employ the symbol of the cow which gives plenty of nourishing milk; and compares it with the clouds that shower life-giving rains.

Aditya, the one who with his bright rays creates the rain, is compared to the Milk-man

But, the following four verses – 30 to 33- are again obscure, suggesting the mystery of the embryo in mother’s womb, birth and the embodiment of the Self. The greatest mystery of Nature is the creation of the embryo and the Motherhood.

Verses 30 and 31 together put forward the ancient doctrine known as Amrita-Mritya-Vada, according to which, both the mortal body (मर्त्येन-Martya) and Amartya (अमर्त्यः) the Self or the Jiva, life principle (जीव) which is immortal, are united like brothers; and have a common origin.

*

Now, let’s come to Verses 34 and 35, which pose four questions in one and the corresponding answers in the next.

Verse 34

पृच्छाe 34मि त्वा परम् अन्तम् पृथिव्याः पृच्छामि यत्र भुवनस्य नाभिः पृच्छामि त्वा वृष्णः अश्वस्य रेतः पृच्छामि वाचः परमम् विओम R.V.1.164.34

pcchāmi tvā param antam pthivyā pcchāmi yatra bhuvanasya nābhi | pcchāmi tvā vṛṣṇo aśvasya reta pcchāmi vāca parama vyoma

I ask you about the farthest limit of the earth, I ask you where is the centre of the universe. I ask thee of the semen of the stallion, I ask of the ultimate abode of speech -Vak.

Verse 35

इयम्वेदिःपरः  अन्तः पृथिव्याःअयम्यज्ञःभुवनस्यनाभिःअयम्सोमःवृष्णःअश्वस्यरेतःब्रह्माअयम्वाचःपरमम्विओम R.V.1.164.35

iya vedi paro anta pthivyā aya yajño bhuvanasya nābhi | aya somo vṛṣṇo aśvasya reto brahmāya vāca parama vyoma

The altar is the ultimate limit of the earth. This sacrifice is the navel of the world. This Soma is the semen of the strong horse. This Brahman is the ultimate abode of speech.

In these verses there is a sudden change of subject-matter.

In the poems 34 and 35, the intellectual side is indeed very strong. Yet here we see the prominence given to the ritual’s aspects of worship.

In these two verses there is a glorification of the Soma-Yaga. And, the speech (Vac) here is not the ordinary language that is heard in everyday life; it is rather the inaudible basic Truth, known only to the great poets or seers.

Yajnavalkya in the   Brhadaranyaka Upanishad explaining the relation between Vac and consciousness says that Vac (speech) is a form of expression of consciousness.

Vac is the word principle that gives expression to the latent or un-manifest thoughts, feelings and impulses.

And, Vac is indeed both speech and consciousness (Chetana), as all actions and powers are grounded in Vac. It is the primordial energy out of which all existence originates and subsists. Vac is also the expression of truth.

Dhirgatamas goes far beyond; and, exclaims: Vac is at the peak of the Universe (Agre paramam); She is the Supreme Reality (Ekam Sat; Tad Ekam); She resides on the top of the yonder sky; She knows all; but, does not enter all”- 

मन्त्रयन्ते दिवः अमुष्य पृष्ठे विश्वविदम् वाचम् अविश्वमिन्वाम्  ( RV.1.164.10)

 mantrayante|diva|amuya|pṛṣṭhe|viśva-vidam|vācam|aviśva-minvām

**

The verses 34 and 35 are composed in the question-answer mode, concerning the nature of Brahman (ब्रह्मोद्यःBrahmodya). It expounds the ideology of Yagna, which aims to bring about the unity of the universe; and of all creation.

These two verses are chanted, just as a discourse or dialogue, during an Ashva-Medha-Yaga.

Four questions are posed and answers are sought (पृच्छामित्वा) in verse 34; to which answers are provided in Verse 35.

  • Which is the farthest end (परम्अन्तम्) of the earth (पृथिव्याः)?
  • Ans: The यज्ञ वेदिYajna-Vedi – the altar of the Yajna (इयम्‌ वेदिःपरःअन्तः पृथिव्या)
  • Which is the center – नाभि Nabhi -of the Universe (यत्र भुवनस्यनाभिः)?
  • Ans: The Yajna – the sacrificial ritual (अयम्‌य्न: भुवनस्यनाभिः)
  • What is the seed (रेतः)of the stallion (वृष्णःअश्वस्यरेतः)?
  • Ans:  The Soma is the seed (सोमः वृष्णः अश्वस्यरेत॑ः)
  • Which is the highest or sublime abode of speech -Vak (वाचः परमम् विओम)?
  • Ans: Brahma is the source of Vedic –Vak (ब्रह्मा अयम् वाचः परमम् विओम).

According to Sri Sayanagveda-bhāya:

एतावती वे प्रथिवी यावती वेदिःetāvatī vai pthivī yāvātī vedi . This altar (वेदिः -Vedi) is indeed the earth – This altar is the essence of the whole of Prthvi, including Antariksha (Mid-region) and other Lokas (worlds). There is no Prithvi other than the Vedi — हि बेधतिरिक्ता भूमिरस्ति.

अयम्यज्ञोभुवनस्यनाभिः what is it that unites all creatures on the earth, in a bond of relationship? The navel of the world: नाभिः संनष्टनम्‌ Nābhi-sannahana is the binding together of man with the means of subsistence or the crops that spring from the rain, which falls as the consequence of sacrifice or of oblations- यज्ञो. Its Vedi is the centre of the Earth – (bhuvanasya Nabhi)

This may contain: a large field with grass and flowers in the foreground, lightning is coming behind it

अयम् सोमो वृष्णो अश्वस्यरेतः।Soma (सोमश्सः) is the seed of all creation – सोमोः रसासम्का:, Soma is at the centre of Aditya; and, Agni is at the centre of Soma. The Soma juice offered as oblation in the Yagna reaches Adiya; and returns to earth in the form of rains. सोमश्सः आदित्य प्राप्य वृस्त्यादिफलम् .

ब्रह्मायम् वाचम् परमम् व्योमः –  the speech of the  Vedic texts, of which Brahma, or the priest, is the author, he is the expounder.

[This Hymn describes the Universe as a Deva-yajna. The Hotar is offering oblations into the Yajna.

The all-knowing priest who presides over, and directs the course and conduct of the Soma sacrifice is designated as Brahma; while the three other sets of priests who chant the mantras are named as Hotar, Adhvaryu, and Udgatru.

Here, Brahman  the definitive voice (final-word), is taken to be Vac. Brahma (word) and Vac (speech) are said to be partners working closely towards the good (Shreya) and fulfilment of the aspirations (kamya) of all.  And, Brahma, the one who presides and   controls the course of the Yajna, is accorded a higher position over the chanters of the mantras. Vac (chanting) extends so far as the Brahma allows (yaávad brahma  taávatii vaák– RV_10,114.08) – यावत् ब्रह्म विस्थितम्तावती वाक् .

It is also said; Vac in the form of Mantras resides Prajapathi (Brahman). He is the source as also the culmination of Vac— ब्रह्मा प्रजापतिरेव वाचः मन्त्रादिरुपाय: – ]

**

According to Dr. Raja:

The questions refer to the created world. There is a clear ritualistic bias in this context and it is a glorification of the ritual of Soma Sacrifice with its pavement which is spoken of as the farthest limit of the earth, the pivotal point of the world being the Sacrifice, the Soma being the seed for the procreation of humanity and Brahman being the scat of speech.

Verse 36

सप्त अर्धगर्भाः भुवनस्य रेतः विष्णोः तिष्ठन्ति प्रदिशा विधर्मणि ते धीतिभिः मनसा ते विपःचितः परिभुवः परि भवन्ति विश्वतः R.V.1.164.36

sapta | ardha-garbhā | bhuvanasya | reta | viṣṇo | tiṣṭhanti | pra-diśā | vi-dharmai | te | dhīti-bhi | manasā | te | vipa-cita | pari-bhuva | pari | bhavanti | viśvata

The seven (sustaining), the embryo (rain) for half a year, the fecundating (element) of the world, abide, by appointment, in the various functions of Visnu. By their intelligence they pervade in thought all around (them), for they are intelligent and diffusive.

*

Many commentators, in exasperation, have remarked that the Verse 36 here, is one of the most unintelligible verses in the Vedas. The main point here is rather obscure.

Dr. Raja comments:

In the following verse (36) there is mentioned a seven-fold seed for the creation of the world; and this may be compared to the seventh of those who were born together, stated in verse 15 above. These seeds are spoken of as wise and encompassing the world.

We do not know the exact significance of the seven-fold scheme in the origins of the world and in some of the hidden facts in this universe.

****

Swami Amritananda has translated the verse as:

The seven (सप्त) rays of the Sun, in the mid-region of the universe contain water, in the form of embryo (अर्धगर्भाः). They indeed are the essence of the world (भुवनस्य रेतः). They abide in their respective positions (तिष्ठन्ति प्रदिशा) to help the Sun (विष्णोः), who pervades the world, in his function of sustaining all the regions (विधर्मणि). Those rays (ते) are intelligent (धीतिभिः) and diffusive (सप्त). They, by their intelligence and a sense of duty (मनसा), pervade (परिभुवः) all around. (परि-भवन्ति-विश्वतः).

The rays of the Sun bear water in their womb during the rainy season (middle of the year) The seasons appear at their assigned periods; and follow the command of their master, the Sun, and, help in his task to sustain the world.

**

Sri Sayana explains:

The seven: the solar rays, saptārdhagarbhā; either retaining the rains for half a year, i.e. during the dry months, or abiding in a part or half of space, or in the mid-heaven or firmament.

The rays of the Sun are a form of rain -water, as they are responsible for shedding rain. They themselves could be called as rain.

Vishnu- the supreme Lord अधिदैवत​ is the pervading sun; vyāpakasya Ādityasya, in whose various duties of cherishing the world, the solar rays are, by direction, pradiśā, especially employed.

Verse 37

वि जानामि यत्इव इदम् अस्मि निण्यः सम्नद्धः मनसा चरामि यदा मा अगन् प्रथमजाः ऋतस्य आत् इत् वाचः अश्नुवे भागम् अस्याः R.V.1.164.37

na | vi | jānāmi | yat-iva | idam | asmi | niya | sam-naddha | manasā | carāmi | yadā | mā | ā | agan | prathama-jā | tasya | āt | it | vāca | aśnuve | bhāgam | asyā

I do not understand this, what am I. And, I roam about in hiding, enwrapped in thought, perplexed. When there came to me the first born off-springs of the Rta (insight of what is True), then, immediately after that I enjoyed a portion (the meaning) of that sacred word

*

I have not inquired nor have I realized ( वि जानामि) what I am or all of this (यत्इव इदम् अस्मि). I am wrapped in ignorance (निण्यः); bound by sense-objects (सम्नद्धः); perplexed and wandering in mind (मनसाचरामि).  When I do realize(प्रथमजाः) the real Truth(ऋतस्य) behind all this existence, then I will truly understand the meaning of the Upanishad statements. (आत् इत् वाचः)

A similar experience of one having realized the Truth is described in the Mundaka Upanishad .

Having attained Him (not by any external means), free from faults of desire, etc., the seers gratified with their knowledge; having accomplished their purpose with full composure, realize the Truth that The Brahman itself, The One without a second, is their own Atman.

संप्राप्यैनमृषयो ज्ञानतृप्ताः कृतात्मानो वीतरागाः प्रशान्ताः ते सर्वगं सर्वतः प्राप्यधीरा युक्तात्मानः सर्वमेवाविशन्ति III.2.5

saprāpyainamṛṣayo jñānatptā ktātmāno vītarāgā praśāntā | te sarvaga sarvata prāpyadhīrā yuktātmāna sarvamevāviśanti || 3.2. 5 ||

*

[The two verses (37 and 38) refer to the condition in which the poet finds himself in the world after he has attained the poetic vision. ]

Dr. Raja remarks

The poet is not able to see anything in the world of which he could feel — “I am like this”. This sort of a feeling of solitariness is quite natural to a poet. He is shrouded in his own thoughts and he moves about in loneliness. When there was the light of the mystery of the beginnings of this world of creation, he was in possession of the true significance of speech that has been mentioned in various places as concealed. Here also there is the contrast between one who has known and one who has not yet known the truth.

*

Commentary by Sayana: Ṛgveda-bhāṣya

The philosophical implication here is that the individual is seeking identity with the universal spirit.

The eagerness to secure knowledge; and to realize the Truth; and sadness caused when the efforts are not successful, are described in this Rik.

The verse is an expression of anguish, desperation and regret of a person who earnestly seeks knowledge in order to erase ignorance (अविद्या).

He moans: I am bound by ignorance, desire and attachments. I do not have the clarity of mind for introspection. I am an outward-bound; and I suffer.

I shall truly be liberated when I grasp true knowledge and experience the Truth.

All this is Brahman, is the True knowledge.

अविद्याकामकमेभिः सम्यग्बद्धो वेष्टितः अत एव भ्मनसा युक्तो मावनासहिष्णुना विमुखेन विक्षिप्तेन चेतसा युक्तः संचरामि संसारे  – इन्द्रियपरवशः एव सन्‌ संसारे दु:खमनुभवामि / सार्वासम्यं जानामीति परिदेवते

Verse 38

अपाङ् प्राङ् एति स्वधया गृभीतः अमर्त्यः मर्त्येन सयोनिः ता शश्वन्ता विषूचीना वियन्ता नि अन्यम् चिक्युः नि चिक्युः अन्यम् R.V.1.164.38

apā | prā | eti | svadhayā | gbhīta | amartya | martyena | sa-yoni | tā | śaśvantā | viūcīnā | vi-yantā | ni | anyam | cikyu | na | ni | cikyu | anyam

The immortal shares a common womb with the mortal. And, affected by desire for enjoyment, goes forward and backward. The two, moving around ceaselessly, go in different directions .. They see the one; and the other is unseen.

*

The immortal Atman (अमर्त्यः) is associated (सयोनिः)with the mortal body (मर्त्ये). He is entrapped (गृभीतः) blinded by the desire for enjoyment; and, goes (एति) downward (अपाङ्) and upward (प्राङ्). The two -body and Atman- always (शश्वन्ता) move together in this world (विषूचीना) and the other world(वियन्ता). Of these, the body is seen (निचिक्युः); and the other, the Atman, is not seen ( निचिक्युः).

in this verse, three actions are mentioned about the two opposite entities- mortal and immortal.

  • they move (वियन्ता Viyanta) ;
  • they move in opposite directions (विषूचीना Vishuchina); and
  • the movement is ceaseless (शश्वन्ता Sasvanta)

 There are four facts stated here:

  • The immortal (अमर्त्यः) is associated with the mortal (मर्त्ये)
  • अमर्त्यः undergoes the cycle of repeated births and rebirths
  • One can be seen; while
  • The other cannot be seen, though the two are together

This again brings to the fore the relationship that binds together the immortal and the mortal- the Atman and the physical body. Svadha is the mysterious inherent energy that infuses life into the matter. It is the inherent power Svadha that brings the immortal Prana into contact with the body (Sarira or Bhuta). These two, moving around, go in different directions. They see the one; they do not see the other.

Jiva and Sarira have same origin; and, are bonded together for a time. Of these, the body can be seen, while the other is unseen. The body can look at the outside world; but cannot see the Jiva within it. While the body is perishable, the Jiva moves from body to body, up and down. As it moves from birth to birth, the Jiva carries with it the desires, fruits of action and burdens of its gross bodies across its journey. Its future path is influenced by the cumulative effects of its past desires and acts.

Dr. Raja remarks:

In this verse also, there is the contrast between the one who has seen the truth and who has not seen the truth. One who knows becomes really immortal, though he was one among the mortals till then. They go in different directions; one goes forwards for ever and the other goes round and round without proceeding. People understand only the common man; they cannot understand the one who has had the vision of truth.

Sri Sayana explains:

Affected by the desire for enjoyment by its body, the Jiva is born in various bodies depending upon the Karma-Phala it has gathered. Good and desirable actions lead one to higher worlds; while, bad and undesirable actions lead to lower world.

प्राडं ऐतिअप्राडं ऐति । प्राडं ऐति उर्ध्व स्वर्गदिलोकं प्र्रापनोति । अप्राडं ऐति अशुलक्लकर्म क्रुत्व अदोगच्छति

Verse 39

ऋचः अक्षरे परमे विओमन् यस्मिन् देवाः अधि विश्वे निसेदुः यः त् वेद किम् ऋचा। करिष्यति ये इत् तत् विदुः ते इमे सम् आसते R.V.1.164.39

ca | akare | parame | vi-oman | yasmin | devā | adhi | viśve | ni-sedu | ya | tat| na | veda | kim | cā | kariyati | ye | it | tat | vidu | te | ime | sam | āsate

All the gods have taken their seats upon this supreme heaven, the imperishable (text) of  the Veda; what will he, who knows not this, do with the Veda? but they who do know it, they are perfect.

**

All the gods reside in Him (यस्मिन् विश्वे देवाः अधि निसेदुः) who is immortal (अक्षरे परमे); and who is the Supreme protector (परमे विओमन्).  The purpose of study of all the Vedas (ऋचः) and other scriptures is only to know Him (तत्). For One who does not understand this ( वेद तत्), what use is any study? What can anyone gain by mere reading (किम् करिष्यति), without understanding?

And, whoever knows this Truth attains True knowledge (ये इयत् तत् विदुः ते इमे सम् आसते)

Dr. Raja explains:

Here also there is the contrast between those who know the truth and those who do not know the truth.

There are the syllables and their bare meanings; then there are the secret meanings of the syllables, the nature of the gods.

All the gods really have their abode in these syllables. But all the people do not know this. To those who can know, there is the real fruit in so far as they can sit along with the gods. They are in real communion with the gods.

Much has been said by renowned scholars like Bhartrhari, Yaskacharya and others about the texts and their study. For instance:

The celebrated philosopher Bhartrhari (11th century) lauds the study of the traditional texts; and deems it essential for an earnest seeker of Truth.

He draws attention to the fact that perception, at times, could be erroneous because of weakness or improper functioning of sensory organs. As regards inference, he points out that inference, by itself, is an inadequate of source reliable of knowledge (Pramana). He argues that inference alone, without the steadying influence of the scriptures is an improper Pramana

In his scholarly work Vakyapadiya (1.34), Bhartrhari remarks: ‘whatever is inferred with great effort through clever reasoning can easily be put aside by a much cleverer reasoning or argument (kuśalair anamorphic)’-यत्नेनानुमितोऽप्यथः कुशलैरनुमातृभिः ॥३४॥

And he then asserts, the traditional knowledge (Agama) which consists of the revealed (Sruti) or remembered (Smrti) scriptures cannot be set aside by inference, since they are more dependable than inference.

According to Bhartrhari, it is not justifiable to replace scriptures (Shabda) with inference, particularly in non- empirical matters. He also says that philosophical views (Vada) cannot be independent of the scriptures.

*

Yaskacharya , the renowned Etymologist (Niruktakara) of ancient times (Ca.5th century B C E), in work, the Nirukta, praised the study of the Vedas; and , at the same time he added a word of caution.

Yaskacharya believed that every Vedic word has an expressive power to denote a certain sense. And, as a signifier (vacaka), every word is eternal (vyaptimattvat tu sabdasya – Nir.I.2); and, it performs a critical function in helping to arrive at an unerring, definitive meaning of a statement

Yaska, therefore, remarks that it is essential that one should realize this truth.  And, in the absence of such realization, a person, who merely recites the Vedas, without comprehending its meaning, would be like a pillar (sthaanu) or a mere load-bearer (bhara-haara).

And, it is only he, who fully grasps and appreciates the meaning of what he is reciting (arthajña), that will attain the good – both here and hereafter (sakalam bhadram-aśnute-nākam); having been purged of all impurities by the power of knowledge (jñāna vidhūta pāpmā

स्थात्णुर् अयम् भार​-हारः किल अभूद् अधीत्य वेदम् विजानाति यो अर्थम् यो अर्थज्ञ इत् सकलम् भद्रम् अशनुते नाकम् एति ज्ञान विधूतपाप्मा Nir.1. 18)

sthāur ayam bhāra-hāra kila abhūd adhītya vedam na vijānāti yo artham / yo arthajña it sakalam bhadram aśnute nākam eti jñāna vidhūta pāpmā (Nir.1. 18)

*

Sri Sayana shares the views of Yaskacharya; and cautions against mere routine reading of the Vedic texts.

Here Sri Syana offers four meanings to the term ऋक्: 1. The Vedas, starting with the Rigveda; 2.the Solar orb; 3. The Jiva; and, Pranava – .

As regards the study of the Vedas (ऋक् or अपराविद्या) Sri Sayana instructs that the only means to attain realization of Brahman, the Eternal One, is through the Vedas.

And, he also advises that mere study of these texts alone does not lead to the immortal principle (अक्षर– Brahman). It only leads to the means to understand the Truth.

The space –Akasha आकाशः– is unbound, formless and eternal; and is of the nature of Brahman. It envelops the whole of the universe.

ऋक् अक्षरे परमे व्योमणि इव्युत् लक्षणे ब्रह्मणि Rik akare parame vyomani ithyuth lakshane Brahmani.

येनक्षरं पुरुषं वेद सत्यम् -yenākaram puruam veda satyam (Muṇḍaka Upaniṣad 1.2.13)

It is under the rule of this अक्षर that the Sun, Moon, Stars, Day, Night and all the phenomena are governed and regulated.

All the Jivas are established in Paramatman– the अक्षर. It is only when one realizes this highest Truth that one can attain liberation.

अक्षरे परमे व्योमन्‌ यस्मिन्‌ परमात्मणि सरवे देवा गमनवन्तो  वा इन्द्रियसंज्नक​ विश्वे सर्वोपि अधिनिषैदु:

**

As regards Pranava , Sri Sayana regards it as the symbol of Nirguna-Brahman; and no Mantra is greater than . All the Devas reside in .

In the present verse (39), Sri Sayana opines that the terms ऋक्: / अक्षर should be taken to mean Pranava , as the path and also the goal .

CONTINUED

IN 

THE NEXT PART

REFERENCES

  1. History of Pre-Buddhist Indian Philosophy by Dr. Beni-madhab Barua -Motilal Banarsidas-1921
  2. Tagore Law Lectures 1930 – The History Of Hindu Law by Prof Radha Binod Pal; University of Calcutta – 1958
  3. Vision in long darkness by Prof. Vasudeva Agrawala
  4. https://who.rocq.inria.fr/Ramakrishna.Upadrasta/Veda/Asya_Vamiya/AVMS/AVMS_1-100.pdf
  5. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=r86l_TF9XWc
  6. https://archive.org/details/in.ernet.dli.2015.226346
  7. https://istore.chennaimath.org/products/rig-vedic-suktas-asya-vamiya-suktam/1309294000102324374
  8. pdf (archive.org)
  9. https://religion.fandom.com/wiki/Dirghatamas
  10. ऋग्वेदः सूक्तं .१६४ – विकिस्रोतः (org)
  11. org/mirrors/rigveda/sanskrit03/RV0310noaccent.html
  12. ALL IMAGES ARE FROM INTERNET

 
Leave a comment

Posted by on August 5, 2024 in Dhirgatamas, Rigveda

 

Tags: , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,

Who Was Dhirgatamas – Part SIX

Continued from Part Five

  

The following four verses (26 to 29) employ the symbol of the cow which gives plenty of nourishing milk ; and  compares it  with the clouds that shower life-giving rains.

Verse 26

उपह्वये सुदुघाम्धेनुम् एताम्सुहस्तःगोधुक् उतदोहत्एनाम्श्रेष्ठम्सवम् सवितासाविषत्नःअभिइद्धःघर्मःतत्ऊँ इतिसुप्रवोचम् 1.164.26

upa | hvaye | su-dughām | dhenum | etām | su-hasta | go–dhuk | uta | dohat | enām | śreṣṭham | savam | savitā | sāviat | na | abhi-iddha | gharma | tat | o iti | su | pra | vocam

I invoke the cow that is easily milked, that the handy milker may milk her; may Savitr accept this our excellent libation, that his heat may (thereby) increase; it is for this, verily, that I earnestly invoke him.

*

Here, in these verses, the symbol of cow (धेनुम्) is projected in many ways; as:

  • The Mother-nature, an icon of Motherhood.
  • The cow yielding plenty of milk (सुदुघाम् धेनुम्)
  • The clouds that send down the rains on to the earth.

The symbolisms with regard to Milk-man here are:

  • The Milk-man (गोधुक्) who milks (दोहत्) the cow
  • The Adhvaryu, the officiating priest in a Soma-Yaga (श्रेष्ठम्सवम्)
  • Aditya, सविता the inspirer, the sun god, the one with bright rays (deft hands – सुहस्तः) who sends down the rains.

All the devotees are earnestly invoking (उप ह्वये) the blessings of such a cow for securing the best in Life – both in Mind and Body.

The symbolisms adopted here, and their mutual relations, in short, are:

As mentioned earlier, the term धेनुम् stands for Cow as also for the clouds.

The Cow, as Mother-Nature, shining with divine splendor, sustains with her milk, all of mankind. She is truly the Vishva-Matha.

The rains make the world happy just as the milch cow makes its master happy by giving plenty of milk.

Milk-man (गोधुक्) with deft hands (सुहस्तः) is the Adhvaryu, the officiating priest in a Soma Yaga (श्रेष्ठम् सवम्), the one who lights up (अभिइद्धः) Pravarga, as a part of Soma Yaga.

This and the next verse employ the symbol of the cow for milking in a Yaga.

Milk-man is Aditya, the one who with his bright rays creates the rains.

Each one on this earth who is benefitted by the cow, which equates to the rains and to the gods, earnestly prays (सु प्र वोचम्) for the blessings of such a cow; for securing the best of Manas (Mind), Prana (Life) and Vak or Prakrti (physical body) .

[I invoke this milch cow which gives plenty of milk when the milk-man milks her with his deft hands. I earnestly pray, May Savitar grant us this excellent milk for our Soma Yaga when Pravarga-Agni is lighted.]

Sri Sayanacharya explains:

The poet welcomes wisdom conceived as cow.

The oven is used for heating the milk; and. here it is for preparing the wisdom for one’s enlightenment.

*

Other explanations are:

The cow is the cloud, the milk is the rain. Vayu or wind, is the milker.

The metaphor is continued in the following three hymns, where the calf is the world or mankind anxious for the rain, as the cause of abundance.

Again, the milk of the cow is the food which produces the energy for living.

And, Savitri and Sarasvathi are one among the many names of the Universal Cow (Viraj).

As regards Savitar; in the Samhitas, Savitr is variously identified with Agni, Soma, Prajapati, Visvedevas and Surya; or with their aspects.

Savitar is associated with the clouds, the rains, the earth and the mind; and, he holds afloat the sky (akashbhane) without visible support (aalambanam tad-rahite).

At another level, Savitr is identified with one’s mind, consciousness and with one’s own self (Antaryamian).  

[Savitar, in Rigveda, is conceived as an aspect of Sun before daylight (udayat purvabhavi); and, after daybreak the Sun is called Surya (Surya-iti). Thus, Surya is the later form of Savitr.

Some say, Savitr is Surya when present below the horizon, but not quite visible.  Savitr is also called Bhaga (Savita Bhagaha: RV 5.82.3) in a sense of the ‘early (proto)’ Surya.

Savitr, thus, comes after night (tamas) and before light (Jyothi): (tamasya kirna rashmir bhavathi). It is also said; the night comes at his command sending all beings to rest. Savitr is the bridge between night and light. Night is un-manifest; and light is manifest. Savitr in this sense is both un-manifest (A-vyakta) and manifest (Vyatka) ]

According to Yaska-charya, Savitr prompts (su-preraka), inspires and guides all to engage in good thoughts and right actions; and to tread on the right path

Savitr, here, is the inner-light that illumines, enlivens, prompts and inspires all our thoughts, speech and deeds.

With the sight of Savitr, the Sun-God, one begins to attain the wisdom referred to here.

Such wisdom is symbolized by Cow in this verse.

Verse 27

हिङ्कृण्वतीवसुपत्नी वसूनाम्वत्सम् इच्छन्तीमनसाअभिअगात्दुहाम् अश्विभ्याम्पयःअघ्न्याइयम्सावर्धताम्महतेसौभगाय 1.164.27

hi-kṛṇvatī | vasu-patnī | vasūnām | vatsam | icchantī | manasā | abhi | ā | agāt |duhām |aśvi-bhyām | paya | aghnyā | iyam | sā | vardhatām | mahate | saubhagāya

Making a bellowing sound she has come hither, the Mistress of wealth and plenty, yearning for her calf in heart; may this cow (what shall not be hurt) yield milk for the Ashvins, may she prosper for the sake of immense happiness.

**

 [ It is said; the nature speaks through its created objects. It is its own language; the language of symbols (Nidana-vidya). The language of symbols is elastic; suggesting multiple interpretations. We all strive to retrieve their meaning closeted at the core of such symbols, shrouded in mystery (Bhuteshu -Bhuteshu vichitya dhirah – KU.2.5).

Our ancients, recognized the infinite tolerance and the loving quality of the Motherhood in the Earth, which supports and sustains the whole of this existence. They again related the generative potency of the Mother Nature to the Cow, which feeds and nurtures all of us, with patience. The Cow, in turn, was seen as the symbol of the language, giving forth to limitless forms, sounds, words and meanings (Dhenur Vac asman upa sushtutaitu – RV. 8.100.11).

The Universal-Cow-principle (Gauh-tattva) was,thus, seen as a symbol of the Thousand-syllabled speech (Vag va idam Nidanena yat sahasri gauh; tasya-etat sahasram vachah prajatam – SB.4.5.8.4).

Similarly, the fleeting quality of the Gayatri Meter (Chhandas) was said to reflect the flaming glow of Agni, the fire-principle (Yo va atragnir Gayatri sa nidanena – SB.1.8.2.15).

And, even here, the words are mere symbols of the ideas; trying to manifest the un-manifest subtle thoughts and feelings. The words belong to the physical world; but they radiate from a much deeper transcendental, inspirational source that is ever innovative (Pratibha).

*

Following the concept of Nidana-vidya, in the early texts, the cow is compared to Earth as an exemplary symbol of Motherhood. She is the life-giving, nourishing Mother par excellence, who cares for all beings and nature with selfless love and boundless patience. The Mother goddesses such as Aditi, Prithvi, Prsni (mother of Maruts), Vac, Ushas and Ila all are represented by the cow-symbolism.

Further, the nourishing and life-supporting rivers too are compared to cows (e.g. RV. 7.95.2; 8.21.18). For instance; the Vipasa and the Sutudri the two gentle flowing rivers are said to be  like two loving mothers who slowly lick their young-lings with care and love (RV . 3,033.01)  – gāveva śubhre mātarā rihāe vipā chutudrī payasā javete 

The cow in her universal aspect is lauded in RV.1.164.17 and RV. 1.164.27-29. She manifests herself together with her calf; she is sacrosanct (aghanya), radiant, the guardian mother of Vasus.  She created the whole of existence by her will.

Sri Aurobindo explains: in many of these hymns, milk (literally, that which nourishes) represents the pure white light of knowledge and clarified butter the resultant state of a clear mind or luminous perception, with bliss, symbolized by the honey (or Soma), as the essence of both. ]

**

She comes bellowing (हिङ्कृण्वती), abounding in wealth (वसूनाम्), loving her calf (वत्सम्) in her mind (इच्छन्ती मनसा). May this cow (अघ्न्या) grant her milk (पयः/अगात्दुहाम्) to the Aśvins. May she prosper (सौभगाय). May she grow (वर्धताम्) for the long wellbeing of all of us (महतेसौभगाय).

The picture of the mother cow and the calf is really beautiful here.

There is a poetic allusion to the cow and the calf.

  • Cow is the protector or the mother of Vasus
  • Her heart is full of love for her calf
  • She produces milk for two Ashvins
  • She enhances prosperity for all who come to her.

*

The milk-drawn for the sake of the Ashvins must be sweet in so far as the Ashvins are fond of Madhu (honey). Certainly, he himself is the calf in this context.

Swami Amritananda explains:

In this verse the term अघ्न्येयं can have two meanings – one as the Cow; and the other as the Clouds. 

The cow bellows, loves and protects its child (वत्सम्); and, gives the nourishing milk to all.

While the cloud thunders during the rainy seasons; sends down the  rain-water;  protects and nourishes  the crops, cows and humans (वसूनाम्[-वसुपत्नी) as if they were all her calves (वत्सम्).

**

The other interpretation could be that of the Ashvin – twin deities (अश्विभ्याम्), one has the water; while the other has light. They together pervade the universe.

  • aśvinau.yad.vyaśnuvāte.sarvam.rasena.anyas.jyotiā.anyah (Nirukta .12.1 )

The Ashvin twins can also be understood as the pair of two vital breaths Prana and Apana, – in-breath and out-breath – which sustain the body functions, including assimilation of food, which provides energy to physical, mental and vital activities and their well-being.

Verse 28

गौःअमीमेत्अनुवत्सम्मिषन्तम्मूर्धानम्हिङ्अकृणोत्मातवैऊँ इतिसृक्वाणम्घर्मम्अभिवावशानामिमातिमायुम्पयतेपयःभिः 1.164.28

gau | amīmet | anu | vatsam | miantam | mūrdhānam | hi | akṛṇot | mātavai | o iti | skvaaam | gharmam | abhi | vāvaśānā | mimāti | māyum | payate | paya-bhi

The cow bellows for her calf, (who stands) with winking eyes, and lows as (she proceeds to lick his forehead; she utters a cry, as, anxious, she sees the moisture in the corners of his mouth, and nourishes him with her milk

**

There is the beautiful imagery of the cow with the calf, making a bellowing sound, licking the calf; and yielding milk.

The cow (गौः) bellows (हिङ्कृण्वती) for her calf (वत्सम्), which stands close to her and looks at her mother with blinking eyes (मिषन्तम्). The mother cow, full of love for her child, moves forward (अनु वत्सम्) to lick (मातवै) its forehead (मूर्धानम्) She yells out of affection (अमीमेत्),on seeing foam (घर्मम्) collected at the corners of the calf’s mouth (सृक्वाणम्). She then lovingly (वावशाना) nourishes the calf with her milk (पयतेपयःभिः).

Swami Amritananda says:

This Rik, verse, is chanted at the time of milking the cow during the Pravargya (also known as ‘Ashvina-pravaya’, an introductory or preliminary ceremony to the Soma Yajna.)

*

Here also, the term गौःcould be interpreted either as a Cow or as the Cloud.

In case it is taken to mean Clouds, then the term (मिषन्तवत्सम् – seeing the calf) could imply that on seeing the parched earth (as if it were a starved calf), the clouds would thunder (cry out in anguish); fondle the earth; and send down the life-giving rains, to quench its thirst and hunger.

*

As regards blinking by the calf, it is symbolic of the rhythmic cycles in life-swinging both ways.

Verse 29

अयम्सःशिङ्क्तेयेनगौःअभिवृतामिमातिमायुम्ध्वसनौअधिश्रितासाचित्तिभिःनिहिचकारमर्त्यम् विद्युत्भवन्तीप्रतिवव्रिम्औहत1.164.29

ayam | sa | śikte | yena | gau | abhi-vṛṭā | mimāti | māyum | dhvasanau | adhi | śritā | sā | citti-bhi | ni | hi | cakāra | martyam | vi-dyut | bhavantī | prati | vavrim | auhata

He, too, bellows, and the cow utters inarticulate sounds, as, comprehended by him, she repairs to her stall; (influenced) by her instrumental acts, she acts like a human being, and, radiant, manifests her nature.

**

The calf makes an inarticulate sound (शिङ्क्ते) on seeing its mother, indicating its joy. The cow (गौः) is covered by the calf. She goes back to her shed (ध्वसनौ); and, makes bellowing sound. The mother cow by expressing her natural love and affection towards her child. In comparison the human affection looks very small (चकार मर्त्यम्).  

Shining brilliantly (विद्युत् भवन्ती), the mother cow revealed her true form (प्रति वव्रिम् औहत).

*

Dr. Raja explains:

The general idea is that though the calf waxed and overtook the mother cow, the mother stood on the heights; and she along with the calf made a bellowing sound. She remained above the mortals; and becoming the lightning, she threw back the garment of darkness.

*

This verse extols the natural motherly love of a cow towards its calf. It reveals the brighter side of a cow’s nature (वव्रिमौहत् रुपं प्रकाशयत्).

*

It is said; the three Riks 26,27and 28 of Asya Vaasa Sukta are chanted during the Pravargya (प्रवर्ग) – a ceremony preliminary to the Soma-Yaga, at which fresh milk is poured into a heated vessel called, mahā-varri or gharma.

But, this Pravargya is a preliminary or an introductory ritual or an application in Soma-Yaga; and, is not an independent one.  Yet, it is given much importance in the कर्मकांड Sruti.

*

Dr. Venkata Chaganti, President, Vedas World Inc., Atlanta, USA, explains: Pravargya as a Thermodynamic process that boosts immunity and reduces pollution:

Pravargya is another Vedic and scientific process usually takes place along with the yajna. In Pravargya, a combination of fresh cow and goat milk is poured into the boiling cow ghee pot, the water part (about 87%) vaporizes instantly due to high heat quantity. The change from liquid to vapor expands water present in the milk to several hundred times and pushes the fire produced by the combustion of ghee in all directions that spontaneously produces the fireball. The fatty acids from the cow ghee, organic compounds and minerals present in cow and goat milk are responsible for high heat and emission spectra with different colors.

The process creates vapors of many particles that have great kinetic energies. These vapors are capable of rapidly increasing immunity in the human beings, reduce organic particulate pollution, air pollution and water pollution in and around the vicinity.

The verse 29 gives raise to many questions which have no clear answers.  There is some difficulty in clearly understanding the intent of the poet. This has led to several endless arguments concerning issues such as:

  • What is that which has encompassed the cow?
  • Is it the light of wisdom? Does the idea relate to the Sun born of the Dawn?
  • What is the significance of the shrilling cries or sneezing of the cow?
  • Why should humans be considered inferior to a Cow? Which is such a cow?
  • What is the meaning of throwing back the garments?
  • What is the idea of the Cow transforming into lightening (Vidyut)?
  • Does Vidyut merely mean ‘shining or brilliance’

*

Dr. Raja also remarks:

There is some difficulty in interpreting verse 29. What is this which has encompassed the cow. Is it the light of wisdom? Does the idea relate to the Sun born of the Dawn? The picture is not quite clear.

The inner meaning is the dawning of wisdom; but there is some difficulty in understanding how this encompasses the cow.

Verse 30

अनत्शयेतुरगातुजीवम्एजत्ध्रुवम्मध्येपस्त्यानाम्जीवःमृतस्यचरतिस्वधाभिःअमर्त्यःमर्त्येनसयोनिः1.164.30

anat | śaye | tura-gātu | jīvam | ejat | dhruvam | madhye | ā | pastyānām | jīva | mtasya | carati | svadhābhi | amartya | martyena | sa-yoni

The life, breathing, moving fast, is at rest; rushing, it is firm in the middle of habitations. The immortal Self of the Dead, having the same birth-place with the mortal, wander? about at his own will.

**

Jiva (जीवम्) with Pranas, breathing (अनत्) going about briskly (तुरगातु) for carrying out his external functions remains still in the midst of residences in the form of bodies(पस्त्यानाम्). Jiva moves in the world associated with the mortal body (मृतस्य चरति), born with mortal frame from the same source (मर्त्येनसयोनिः). Himself (अमर्त्यः) being immortal and sustained by offerings made by his sons (स्वधाभिः)Svadhābhi Putra ktaiḥ (ष्व्अध्आभ्इः पुत्रा क्रुताह्).

[Dr. Raja surmises: The first half refers to the contrast between the condition of embodiment and the condition when the Self is separated from the body.

The second half also may refer to the same condition, enjoying free movement in heaven.]

**

The three signs of a living organism are said to be:  Prana/Jiva (Life); Manas /Buddhi (Mind); Deha (Body).

The terms Prana (प्राण) and Jiva (जीव) are very proximate. They are at times used alternatively. For instance; in the ancient tests the term for indicating the soul or the living principle (Appa, Jiva) bears almost the same sense as Mahidasa’s term Prana or Uddalaka’s term Jivatma.

*

At the same time, there are other explanations as well.

Prana literally means “life-force.” It is a subtle, pervasive energy that powers various aspects of our being.  Prana is essential for our vital activities like breathing, talking, moving, thinking, digesting, breathing, and so on. Hence, we call it vital life-force energy

Jiva -individual soul – coordinates the various powers and faculties of the mortal body (Sarira); and moves by its Pranic and paranormal powers.

*

Prana -Living principle, is what is really existent in the universe. The functions of the mind die out with the body. Mind is joined to life, and that sleep results from the absorption of the mind into Prana. Mind is linked to Prana which is its abode (ayatana) or resting place (upasraya), i.e., substratum. While a person sleeps, his mind subsides in and is tied to the Prana, just as a string-bound bird finding no other shelter, stays put at last knotted to the chain itself.

Jiva- Jjlvatma (Life) endowed with breath and eager to discharge its functions, stays within a body for a limited time. It then flies away.  Jiva is with reference to an individual being.

The three verses – from 23 to 25 – dealt with Chhandas, the metrical structures of poetic verses. And, the next four verses – 26 to 29 – were in celebration of wisdom.

But, the following four verses – 30 to 33- are again obscure, suggesting the mystery of the embryo in mother’s womb, birth and the embodiment of the Self.

*

Verses 30 and 31 together put forward the ancient doctrine known as Amrita-Mritya-Vada, according to which the immortal and mortal exist together at every level.

Similarly, the Svadha (स्वधा) principle also links the immortal and mortal. The immortal and the mortal are kins from the same source. And, the immortal Jiva moves with the mortal body, by virtue of its intrinsic power (स्वधाभिहिSvadhabhih). Life-principle is said to established firmly in mortal bodies, in which Agni has also a seat.

That is to say:  both the mortal body (मर्त्येन-Martya) and Amartya (अमर्त्यः) the Self or the Jiva, life principle (जीव) which is immortal, are united like brothers; and have a common origin.

*

A living body is a organised mechanism; and, has the vital principle (Prana) to energize its capabilities in order to function methodically. A living body (शरीरSarira) must be clearly distinguished from a lifeless body or corpse (म्रुतदेह​), which for all purposes is dead.

A body that is alive and functioning, is a self- working natural system; a physical entity, which is composed of several members skillfully joined together or united into a complete whole; and functioning as a living organism.

**

This Rik (30) states that the Jiva (Life-principle) has this body only in this life. Body is impermanent, while the Jiva is eternal.

Jiva though housed in a body, it is separate and has its own independent characteristics. Body is alive so long as the Jiva resides in it. The moment it leaves the body is dead.

Jiva moves about when it is residing and associated with the body. But, when it is not so associated with body elements, it stays motionless. It is said; Jiva by its very nature is still.

So long as the Jiva, in the form of Prana, is located in the body, the sense organs perform their respective functions.

The Jiva, after it leaves the body, can travel either by the path of Pitris (ancestors) or that of gods

When it follows the path of the Pitris it is supported by Shraddhas – the offerings made by its decedents or sons- Svadhābhi Putra ktai (ष्व्अध्आभ्इः पुत्रा क्रुताह्).

Verse 31

अपश्यम् गोपाम् अनिपद्यमानम् परा पथिभिः चरन्तम् सः सध्रीचीः सः विषूचीः वसानः वरीवर्ति भुवनेषु अन्तरिति R.V. 1.164.31 ॥

apaśyam | gopām | ani-padyamānam | ā | ca | parā | ca | pathi-bhi | carantam | sa | sadhrīcī | sa | viūcī | vasāna | ā | varīvarti | bhuvaneu | antariti

I have seen the protector of the universe, who never falters in his steps nor get tired, who wanders hither and away; , travelling upwards and  downwards by various paths; going all around; invested with brilliant and diffusive radiance revolves in the midst of the regions of the world.

*

In case the term गोपाम् is understood as the Sun:

I have seen (अपश्यम्) the protector of the universe (गोपाम् Sun), who never falters in his steps nor gets tired (अनिपद्यमानम्); who travels (चरन्तम्) along various paths (पथिभिः) in the sky. Up to noon approaching the world (परा); then going away from it in the afternoon.  He, the sun, with rays collected(सध्रीचीः) at the centre, and radiating (वसानः) towards worlds, enlivening them with light and life. He thus, rising and setting, revolves amidst all the regions of the world (भुवनेषु अन्तरिति).

In case the term गोपाम् is taken to mean cowherd, then the verse will project a beautiful poetic imagery of a cow-herd. He is ever steady; never falters in his steps. He goes along this path and that path. He, with the herd of cows, goes around all the pastures.

The Cowherd moves out with his cows in the morning; returns home by evening (Godhuli-lagna); and, retires in the night.

There is another question. Who indeed is He (Isa Vai- ईषा वै), the Cowherd (protector- गोपा) Is he .. ?:

  • Surya, the Gopa, who rules and protects all the worlds
  • Isa Vai Gopa ya Suryatapati – ईषा वै गोपा या ईषा सूर्यस्तपति
  • Agni, the master, indeed is the divine Cowherd
  • Agni Vai Devanam Gopaha – अग्नि वै देवानम् गोपा
  • Indra the ruler, indeed is the excellent protector of all the Devas
  • Indra Vai Gopaha; इन्द्रा वै गोपह​
  • Prana truly is the eternal Life-principle the one who protects
  • Prano Vai Gopaha प्राणो वै गोपह​

Verse 32

यः । ईम् । चकार । न । सः । अस्य । वेद । यः । ईम् । ददर्श । हिरुक् । इत् । नु । तस्मात् । सः । मातुः । योना । परिवीतः । अन्तः । बहुप्रजाः । निःऋतिम् । आ । विवेश ॥ R.V.1.164.32

ya | īm | cakāra | na | sa | asya | veda | ya | īm | dadarśa | hiruk | it | nu | tasmāt | sa | mātu | yonā | pari-vīta | anta | bahu-prajā | nitim | ā | viveśa

He who created this, does not know this; from him who saw this, verily this is indeed hidden. He is shrouded within the womb of the mother; he who has many off-springs enters suffering.

**

The following verses focus on the rather elusive themes such as mysterious seed of life, the embryo in the womb, which has gone through many births (बहुप्रजाः bahu-prajā); Mother-principle; Father-principle etc. The poet employs a number of imageries, which again could be in number of ways.

The poet makes a rather brazen   statement wherein he asserts that the Creator who brought into existence all the worlds may himself not know what he has created.

When such is the case, what to speak of mere mortals who just witnesses, as in a puppet-show. They suffer much because many things are hidden from them (हिरुक्); and they do not know what they are doing.

The greatest mystery is how in a mother’s womb a life is created by cells to form a living and active foetus (योना), which takes form and grows. The wonder is that the mother (मातुः) who creates (चकार), nurtures and brings forth her offspring, surely does not know ( सः अस्य वेद) from where the life growing within her entered (विवेश); and what is within her (अन्तः); not knowing ( ददर्श) what is surrounding her (परिवीतः).

And, embryo enveloped in mother’s womb also does not know how and where it came from. It may also be not aware that it has taken many births (बहुप्रजाः).

This is greatest mystery of Motherhood.

*

Similarly, the father who deposits his germ into a female, may not know how he carries within him the potency to create life.

The metaphors of Mother and Father principles as extended to Earth are dealt in the next verse.

**

Verse 33

द्यौः मे पिता जनिता नाभिः अत्र बन्धुः मे माता पृथिवी मही इयम् उत्तानयोः चम्वोः योनिः अन्तः अत्र पिता दुहितुः गर्भम् अधात् R.V. 1.164.33

dyau | me | pitā | janitā | nābhi | atra | bandhu | me | mātā | pthivī | mahī | iyam | uttānayo | camvo | yoni | anta | atra | pitā | duhitu | garbham | ā | adhāt

The heaven is my parent and progenitor; the navel (of the earth) is my kinsman; the spacious earth is my mother. The womb (of all beings) lies between the two uplifted ladles, and in it the parent has deposited the germ (of the fruitfulness) of the daughter.

The heaven (Sky) above is my father (द्यौः मे पिता), the ancestor(जनितृ). This vast earth (पृथिवी- मही) is my mother (माता). And, in between, the navel (नाभिः॑) of the earth is my relative (बन्धुः॑ मे॒), my friend. The womb (of all beings) lies between the two vessels held upside (उत्तानयोः).  It is my place of birth. Here the father has deposited the germ of fruitfulness into the daughter of Indra (योनिः अन्तः अत्र पिता दुहितुः गर्भम् आ अधात्

**

Mata (मातुः),the mother in this verse, can also be taken to mean the Mother-Earth (Mahi-Mata-Prithvi).

The poet says:

To me the heaven is the protector. He is the one who creates the sap of the earth.

This vast earth is my mother. Between the father above and the mother below are the source of all life. Aditya, the Sun, sends down rains, light and energy to the earth and enables her to create, nourish and sustain various forms of life, including vegetation. Prithvi indeed is the mother of all that exists in this world.

Sri Sayanacharya explains:

Here, the term – नाभिःअत्र बन्धुः nābhir atra bandhu– stands for ‘my-parent’.

And, Nabhi is related to me (पिता जनिता Pitā-Janita) i.e. the moisture of the earth, as derived from the rain sent down by the sun (Aditya). It is by the help of that sap, corns and various other food crops are grown abundantly. That food keeps a person alive, strong; and produces seminal fluid.  It is from that fluid again another person is born. Thus, eventually, it is the Aditya who is the parent and progenitor of man.

The term बन्धुः (Bandhu/ Bandhikā) binding or supporting; this world is an epithet of पृथिवी (Prithivi) the earth. The two uplifted ladles – उत्तानयोः चम्वोः योनिः अन्तः: – (uttānayos’ camvor yonir antar) are heaven and earth.

And, the womb of all beings between them is the space, the region of the rain, which the parent has deposited. The father, the heaven, may be regarded as identical with either Aditya or Indra. The daughter is the earth, whose fertility depends upon the rain deposited as a germ in the firmament.

CONTINUED

IN

THE NEXT PART

REFERENCES

  1. History of Pre-Buddhist Indian Philosophy by Dr. Beni-madhab Barua -Motilal Banarsidas-1921
  2. Tagore Law Lectures 1930 – The History Of Hindu Law by Prof Radha Binod Pal; University of Calcutta – 1958
  3. Vision in long darkness by Prof. Vasudeva Agrawala
  4. https://who.rocq.inria.fr/Ramakrishna.Upadrasta/Veda/Asya_Vamiya/AVMS/AVMS_1-100.pdf
  5. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=r86l_TF9XWc
  6. https://archive.org/details/in.ernet.dli.2015.226346
  7. https://istore.chennaimath.org/products/rig-vedic-suktas-asya-vamiya-suktam/1309294000102324374
  8. pdf (archive.org)
  9. https://religion.fandom.com/wiki/Dirghatamas
  10. ऋग्वेदः सूक्तं १.१६४ – विकिस्रोतः (org)
  11. org/mirrors/rigveda/sanskrit03/RV0310noaccent.html
  12. ALL IMAGES ARE FROM INTERNET
 
Leave a comment

Posted by on July 27, 2024 in Dhirgatamas, Rigveda

 

Tags: , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,

Who Was Dhirgatamas – Part Five

Verses 21 and 22, here-under, are in continuation of the rather complicated obscure concepts encased in riddles. There is also glorification of wisdom; lauding one who can clearly see and understand what lies beneath seemingly obvious elements in the nature surrounding us.

Verse 21

यत्र सुपर्णा अमृतस्य भागम् अनिमेषम् विदथा अभिस्वरन्ति इनः विश्वस्य भुवनस्य गोपाः सः मा धीरः पाकम् अत्र विवेश 1.164.21

yatra | su-parā | amtasya | bhāgam | animeam | vidathā | abhi-svaranti | ina | viśvasya | bhuvanasya | gopā | sa | mā | dhīra | pākam | atra | ā | viveśa

Where the birds ceaselessly sing forth about their virtue of immortality, before their learned assembly, there the lord of all, the protector of the world, allowed me to enter, though I am immature.

Here, two birds are depicted as resting on a tree, in evening as also in morning; and chirping away pleasantly. The tree, into which sun rays enter during daytime, is amidst waters; and, bears sweetest fruits (Svadu), sweeter than any other fruit.

The birds ceaselessly sing before the learned assembly about glory of  immortality.

The birds are compared to learned men of wisdom, participating in an assembly of the scholars, eloquently expressing their views; and glorifying the virtues of that Immortal One.

In the assembly of the learned, where the wise people sing of that Immortality, there I had the vision of the  magnificence of the Father

Those who doesn’t know the virtues and the glory of the Protector who confers immortality, will not realize their identity with Him.

Sri Sayanacharya explains: 

Here, the birds can also be understood as Suparna (the smooth gliding, beautiful and graceful rays of the Sun) , the Aditya – सुपतानह शोबना गमन रश्म्याह  supatana śobhana gamana raśmaya.

They absorb water; and send it to the Sun. And, in turn, the Sun, the lord and steadfast protector of all beings, sends it back to the earth as rains. Ultimately, the sun and water are one.

*

The birds, here, are projected as metaphors for wise and realized-souls (विदथाVidatha), reciting hymns in chorus, in an assembly, praising the Great Lord Aditya, the protector of the Universe (विश्वस्य भुवनस्य गोपाः). They pray for immortality (अमृतस्य).

Those who don’t diligently study (उपासना); and fail to realize this Truth about the Protector of all, will not get the fruits of wisdom leading to the Eternal One.

Thus, there is a clear distinction between those who know the Truth and those who know only the outside, the external world, without enjoying the fruits of wisdom.

Sri Sayana offers another explanation, according to which, the Suparna, the birds, represent the human senses (इन्द्रिया). Each of them efficiently grasps its own sense object. They are like birds gliding smoothly in their territory. They aim to get their own feed; their nectar. Until they come out of their limited, restraining area they will not realize the beauty and grandeur of the wide-world.

**

Verse 22

यस्मिन् वृक्षे मधुअदः सुपर्णाः निविशन्ते सुवते अधि विश्वे तस्य इत् आहुः पिप्पलम् स्वादु अग्रे तत् उत् नशत् यः पितरम् वेद   1.164.22

yasmin | vke | madhu-ada | su-parā | ni-viśante | suvate | ca | adhi | viśve | tasya | it | āhu | pippalam | svādu | agre | tat | na | ut | naśat | ya | pitaram | na | veda

Upon which tree, honey-drinkers, the birds rest in peace, and all inspire (themselves) ; on the top of it, they say, is verily the sweet berry. One does not reach up to it, who does not know the father.

**

This verse carries forward the theme of glorifying wisdom.

In verse 20 above, it was said that there are two birds resting on the same tree (two classes of men in similar ambiance) .

The reference here is about that class of birds that suck the honey (मधुअदः) in the tree (sweet berries). And, it could be extended to persons also.

They find repose there; but it is not a rest of inaction; it is the calm of those who have reached.

The sweet-fruit is on the top of that tree, which the two classes of people desire. And, the wise people eat the sweet berry (पिप्पलम् Pippalam).

However, all cannot get the sweet berry; only those who are wise can get that sweet berry.

Dr. Raja explains:

The tree is the Tree of Universe, bearing sweet berries of wisdom on its top. The wise people eat the sweet berries of wisdom; and they find tranquillity and also inspiration in this Universe. Only those who know the father (Aditya, protecter of the Universe) can get these sweet berries.

**

Swami Amritananda comments:

One should realize that Aditya (Father) is the protector of the Universe. The rays take refuge in him during night. And, at day-break, they emerge out of him; and spread his light over the whole world.

*

When one takes Aditya as Paramatma; and equates the sun-rays (honey-suckers) with the senses (इन्द्रिया), the verse could be interpreted in another manner.

Paramathma is the Tree. During the times when one is awake and alert, the senses (Suparna) go out and gather the knowledge of the surrounding objects.

But, during sleep they withdraw themselves from the objects; and, merge in Him. And, during waking state, they again get attached to the objects.

Realisation of the Paramathma is the sweetest fruit that one could aspire for.

But, for one who does not know Him, this fruit is not available.

**

There is also an alternate explanation, according to which:

If Aditya is taken as the Tree, those who take recourse to it, do get the fruits of the tree, which are the best of the fruits – very sweet, tasty. But, for enjoying such elevating experience, one has to necessarily appreciate and respect the Great protector, Aditya.

The others, who do not understand or realize the glory and greatness of the Father , will not get such fruits.

 

Verse 23

यत् गायत्रे अधि गायत्रम् आहितम् त्रैस्तुभात् वा त्रैस्तुभम् निःअतक्षत यत् वा जगत् जगति आहितम् पदम् ये इत् तत् विदुः ते अमृतत्वम् आनशुः 1.164.23

yat | gāyatre | adhi | gāyatram | āhitam | traistubhāt | vā | traistubham | ni-atakata | yat | vā | jagat | jagati | āhitam | padam | ye | it | tat | vidu | te | amta-tvam | ānaśu

They who know the place of Agni upon the earth; the place of Vayu that was created in the firmament; and that place of the Sun in heavens attain immortality.

*

The set of Seven Verses from 16 to 22 dealt with various shades of Wisdom. And, as usual, in the manner that is characteristic to Dhirgatamas, they were worded in rather obscure and flexible terms projecting varied imageries that could be interpreted in more than one way.

In the previous verses Dhirgatamas described two Suparnas (Dua-Suparna) – the beautiful-winged birds. Here, he switches over to Tri-Suparna doctrine, in which three form of Chhandas – Gayatri, Trishtup and Jagati – are picturized as three birds, whose flight leads to immortality.

Following upon this, there is a glorification of poetry in three Verses -from 23 to 25. These verses specifically relate to the Sanskrit prosody or Chandas (छन्दस्); the metre meant to maintain the rhythm of a well-constructed verse.

The exaltation and glorification of poetry are celebrated in three verses (23 to25).

Before we get into these three verses of Asya Vamasya Sukta, let us, for a short while, talk about Chandas.

There is a classic collection of six essential disciplines, which must be studied in order to properly understand the Vedic verses. These six disciplines together are known as Vedangas.

The Six branches of the Vedanga are:

Shiksha: Phonetics and phonology, which establish the rules of pronunciation and syllable sounds to fix the parameters of Vedic words

Chhanda: Metrics, which help appreciate the composition of Vedic hymns by studying their poetic structures

Vyakarana: Grammar

Nirukta: Exposition of words and etymology

Jyotisha: Astronomy, which helps determine auspicious times for rituals and ceremonies

Kalpa: Social thought, which focuses on the procedures and ceremonies associated with Vedic ritual practice 

As regards Chandas (छन्दस्), which is one among the six branches of Vedanga, it is said; one cannot truly comprehend a Vedic mantra without a good understanding of its Chhandas, its metrical form. Chhandas is the very basis of the structure and of the import of Vedic hymns (Chandah paadau tu vedasya– Paniniya Shiksha – 41).

 The knowledge  of Chhandas is very necessary  in order to  compose or to study any  of the metrical structures of other compositions, apart from the Vedas.

A proper understanding  of  Chhandas becomes  essential , particularly when one attempts to construct a classic verse in Sanskrit.  

It is said; Chhanda-Shastra, the science of meters, was refined and improved upon  by Pingalacharya, a brilliant mathematician ; and the younger brother the Great Grammarian Panini (@ 750 BC)

**

The term Chanda (छन्द चैदः/चैदस्, चैदाआसि) derived from the root (dhatu) चदि, giving rise to Ahlade (आह्लादे,) joy or delight – indicates that which is pleasing, alluring, graceful, lovely, delightful or charming; and, that which nourishes, pleases or celebrates the joy of poetry.

And, Chhandas (छन्दस्) is also the delight in organizing the syllables and words of the mantra (chhandayati ahlada-dayani chhandas – Amara Kosha 3.20).

It also sets the rhythm for chanting of the mantra.  Chhandas ; enlivens and articulates the meaning of the mantra.

And, one has to unravel, untie the covering of Chhandas (chandaamsi chhadanaath – Nirukta – 8.3.11) in order to fathom the true intent of the mantra. (11,5candraś. candate. kānti. karmaah / candanam. ity .apy. asya. bhavati)

In studying the Rigveda, the ancients prescribed it as a preliminary necessity that one should know the Rishi who composed the mantra;  the Devata (the deity to which it is submitted) ; and the Chandas (the metre).

*

Chhandas deals with the analysis of the types of meters used in the construction of various Vedic hymns. The unit of a mantra is called as ‘Pāda’ (one line; lit. foot). Each Pāda has a specific number of syllables. Sanskrit meters are based on a fixed number of syllables (akharas) per Pāda. The measurement is made in terms of the number of syllables used; or by a number of syllabic measures (mātrās)

*

According to Chando-Vidya; there are 26 types of Chandas, or poetic meters, in Sanskrit that are identified by the number of syllables in each line of a poem .

Of these, the fourteen types of Chhandas employed in Vedic texts are listed as:

Among the above said fourteen types of Chhandas, the following are particularly prominent in constructing Vedic verses; and are known as classic meters.

1.गायत्री (Gayatri); 2. उष्णिक् (Ushni); 3. अनुष्टुभ्, (Anustup) ; 4. बृहती (Brhati); 5. पंक्ति (Pankthi); 6.  त्रिष्टुभ् (Trishtup); and 7. जगति (Jagati)

These seven main Chandas, as developed and organized by the Vedic schools, are particularly prominent in Vedic uses, and are also known as classic meters. Each of these has its own rhythm, movements and aesthetics.

Of the seven types of Chhandas, mentioned above; according to the tradition in Vedic prosody, Gayatri (8-syllable), Tristubh (11-syllable) and Jagati (12 syllables) are the most commonly used meters in  poetic compositions.

Dhirgatamas, in his poem, talks with reference to these three types of Chhandas in order to illustrate his concepts concerning the structure of the Universe.

The shortest and the most sacred of Vedic meters is the Gayatri Chhandas. It consists of three lines/feet-(pada), each with eight syllables (3×8), with a total of 24 syllables.

Trishtubh meter (four padas of eleven syllables each) with a total of 44 syllables, is the most prevalent meter of the Rigveda, accounting for roughly 40 percent of its verses.

Jagati meter consists of four padas, each of twelve syllables; with a total of 48 syllables.

As can be seen, Gayatri Chhandas has twenty-four syllables; and, the six other Chhandas that follow thereafter has each four syllables more than it’s preceding one (e.g. Jagati the seventh Chhandas has 4×12 = 48 syllables)

*

The Gayatri Chhandas is referred to in Rig-Veda (1.12.11) as ‘Gayatra’ or ‘Gayatram’. 

It is said; that out of 10,552 mantras in Rig-Veda Samhita as many as 2,456 are in Gayatri Chhandas.

But, the largest numbers of mantras (4,251) in Rig-Veda are in Trishtubh Chhandas. And, the rest (1,346) are in Jagati Chhandas.

Among the fourteen types of Chhandas used in the Vedic texts, Gayatri is the shortest (with twenty-four matras). It is regarded the first (head: atah shirah) and the basic metrical form. And, it is the best. 

Taittiriya-Aranyaka (10.34) regards Gayatri as the Mother of all the Chhandas (gayatrimchhandasaam mata); born of Brahman (Brahma-yoini); and, as one that signifies Brahman in three letters (tri-akshare Brahma-vaadini).

Almost all the Samhitas (excepting Krishna Yajurveda) begin in Gayatri Chandas.

[Most of the notable scriptures follow some specific Chhandas. For instance, in the Bhagavad Gita, the majority of the verses are set in the Anuṣṭup-Chhandas, which is essentially a Chhandas of eight syllables in each quarter of the verse. The remaining verses are presented in the Trihup-Chhandas, which has eleven syllables in each line. These metrics make it a musical text and hence the name Gītā.]

Gayatri- Agni

It is said; Gayatri is the prana; and, in prana reside all the Devata-s, the energies and activating faculties. And thus; all knowledge, action and the consequences thereof become united in Gayatri. Being prana, Gayatri is the very self of all existence (jagatah atman)

Gayatri is that which protects the one who recites it mindfully (gayantam trayate yasmad gayatri smarata budhaih) .

Gayatri Chhandas , adorned with eight letters, is associated with Agni (aṣṭākarā vai gayatri gāyatram agneś-chando – Sp.Br.5.2.1.5). Agni is the first and the foremost of the Vedic deities without whom no ritual is possible. 

Rigveda commences with Agni Sukta, composed in Gayatri Chhandas. Because of that, Gayatri Chhandas is invested with great sanctity; and, all the other mantras in this Chhandas are of special significance.

The Satapatha Brahmana (6.1.3.19) declares the mantra in Gayatri Chhandas is Agni himself (Gayatri va Agnihi; and Agnir vai Gayatri). And, that Agni, indeed, is the face (mouth) of Gayatri (tasya Agni-reva mukham).

That is the reason, it is explained, the opening mantras of all the Yajna-s are in Gayatri Chhandas.

It is explained that the term Gayatri is derived from the root ‘traing’ (paalana) which means ‘to protect’. Expanding on that explanation, Chandogya Upanishad says: ‘This mantra called Gayatri in Gayatri-chhandas protects one who chants it. That is why it is called Gayatri’ (Gayatri trayate cha– Ch. Up.) 

It is also said; the line of Gayatri Chhandas having eight letters in association with Pranava (Aum) as the ninth letter (navakshara vai), by itself forms the first half of the Yajna (purvardha vai yajnasya Gayatri-SB : 3.4.1.15)

– navākarā vai gāyatryaṣṭau tāni yānyanvāha praavo navama pūrvārdho vai yajñasya gayatri

Trishtubh Chhandas is associated with Indra; and, Jagati Chhandas with Visvedevas.

Incidentally, the seven horses yoked to Sun-god’s chariot are named as: 

  • Gayatri, Brhati, Ushnik, Jagati, Trishtup, Anushtupand Pankthi (SB: 5.21.16.)

*

Verse 23 is translated by Dr. Raja as;

Those who know, say that the Gayatra is placed upon the Gayatra, or that one has constructed what is in Trishtup from what is in Trishtup, or that the Jagat quarter is placed in the Jagat. They verily who have known this, attain immortality.

*

There is mention of three metres named Gayatra (Gayatri), Trishtubh and Jagati. They are also the names of the lines (Padas) of which the verses are composed.

Here, a Gayatra {Gayatri) quarter is placed in a Gayatra {Gayatri) verse.

Trishtup verse (relating to Trishtup) is constructed from a Trishtup quarter (relating to Trishtup); a Jagat (Jagati) quarter is placed in a Jagat Jagati) verse.

The word Paada (quarter of a verse) must be taken to mean the first and second lines also, though it is found only in the third line. One who knows this becomes immortal.

[Dr. Raja observes:

From this verse, there is something said by the poet about poetry. To know that a Gayatri verse is made up of Gayatri quarters is a simple affair. There must be something more in this than what appears outside in the actual words.

These names do not seem to mean the metres in the Rigveda, known by the names in later times.

According to the tradition in Vedic prosody, the metres in the Veda can be classified under three headings, those with lines of 8, 11 and 12 syllables.

And it is these three types, according to latter day nomenclature, that are given here. That indicates some relation between the verse and the three metres with these names.]

*

Sri Sayana explains:

  • On the immortal Gayatra is placed the mortal Gayatra.
  •  From the immortal Trishtup crafted the mortal Trishtup.
  • The mortal Jagati is based upon the immortal Jagati.
  • Those who know this truth enjoy immortal life.

Here, Gayatra is derived from Gayatri, the base or the station of Agni – the Earth. Trishtup is to be taken to mean firmament, the place of Vayu. And, Jagat is identified with the sun, in the solar region (Taittirīya Samhita 2.2.9.5-6).

All beings are on Earth, which is the place of Agni. And, Gayatri and Agni are identical.

Vayu who roams in the space (Akasha) – above, below and sideways – is closely related with Akasha, the realm of Aditya.

And, Aditya is Jagat, as he keeps moving constantly. He is the source of heat, water and energy.

In this verse, the first Gayatra refers to the manifest world (matter); and the second Gayatra  to the unmanifest Prana, that which brings manifest into existence.

Similarly, Trishtup, is the Vayu that enlivens the world (Trishtup-prana)

And, Jagati is entity that enlivens mind (Manas)

 

Verse 24

गायत्रेण प्रति मिमीते अर्कम् अर्केण साम त्रैस्तुभेन वाकम् वाकेन वाकम् द्विपदा चतुःपदा अक्षरेण मिमते सप्त वाणीः ॥1.164.24

gāyatrea | prati | mimīte | arkam | arkea | sāma | traistubhena | vākam | vākena | vākam | dvi-padā | catu-padā | akarea | mimate | sapta | vāī

He constructs the prayer with the Gayatri metre; with the prayer (he constructs) the Soma; and with the Trishtup metre the couplet (or triplet); with the couplet (or triplet) he constructs the hymn with (verses of) two or four lines of verse; and with the syllable they construct the seven metres.

With Gayatra he composes Arka; with Ark the Soma; and, with Trishtup he makes Vak.

Mantra is explained as mananat trayate mantrah; the contemplation of which liberates. It is the harmonious and powerful union of mind (Manas) and word (Vac). It is the living sound, transcending beyond the mental plane.

Sri Sayanacharya explains:

They compose mantras for praise (अर्कArka), one-by-one, for worship (प्रतिमिमीते) with Gayatri Chhandas (गायत्रेण);

With prayers / mantras for worship they compose Sama (अर्केणसाम);

With the mantras in Trishtup Chhandas they compose Sukta portions having two (Dvi-pada) or four lines (Chatush-pada) of poetry;

With those lines they construct a hymn of two or four lines (वाकम् वाकेन वाकम्द्विपदाचतुःपदा); and,

With the power of Vak (Speech/words-अक्षरेण) they construct all the seven speeches / Chhandas – सप्त वाणीः

Thus, the letters (अक्षरेण) are at the base of sentences (वाकम्), as also of meters (छन्दस्); of Rks, Vargas, Suktas and Anuvaks.

This verse is in appreciation and celebration of syllables / letters (अक्षरप्रशंसा)

Dr. Raja adds:

In verse 24, there is a reference to seven speeches (speech forms) and in verse 3, the seven names of the cow are concealed therein, in the chariot. One cannot miss some close relation among the position of the gods, the  Gayatri and other song forms, the cow and the chariot. There is the beautiful imagery of the cow with the calf, making a bellowing sound, licking the calf, yielding milk and so on (verses 26 to 29, and40 and 41). Along with the mention of the concealed position of the bird, there is a reference to the cow and the calf (verse 7)

Verse 25

जगता सिन्धुम् दिवि अस्तभायत् रथम्तरे सूर्यम् परि अपश्यत् गायत्रस्य सम्इधः तिस्रः आहुः ततः मह्रा प्र रिरिचे महित्वा 1.164.25

jagatā | sindhum | divi | astabhāyat | ratham-tare | sūryam | pari | apaśyat | gāyatrasya | sam-idha | tisra | āhu | tata | mahrā | pra | ririce | mahi-tvā

With the hymns in the Jagati metre, he fixed the rain in heaven, and surveyed the Sun in the Rathantara. They have declared three divisions of the Gayatri metre, whence it surpasses (all the rest) in force and majesty.

*

This is a very complex verse, the intent or the meaning of which cannot be clearly understood.

Dr. Raja candidly states:

The meaning of many of the words used there, like the names of metres and the kinds of poems, are unknown to us. We do not know what they exactly mean. There is the composition of particular kinds of songs with particular metres and there is also the reference to the “establishment of the river in the heaven and the vision of the sun.” (verse 25).

The river established in the heaven must be the Saptha-sindhu or the seven rivers, very familiar in the Rigveda. We do not know what the three kinds of fuel, of the Gayatra are. It is on account of them that it excels the others. What excels must be the Gayatra, and perhaps it is over the other kinds of metres mentioned here and in the previous verses.

**

The Jagat-Sama or Jagat is called Rk-Sama (stanzas in Jagati meter), which is related to rainy season.

*

It is said; according to Sama-Vidya; Surya is the Father-principle; while Prithvi (Earth) is the Mother.  

Surya and Prithvi each have their own Saman-chant. The one of Surya is called Brihat (ब्रिहत्); while that of Prithvi is called Rathantara(रथन्तर्).

[Different methods of singing are followed. The Bruhathi Saman is sung with force, rather loudly; in contrast to Rathantara Saman.]

Brihat-Sama of Surya moves (अपश्यत्) towards the Earth (दि॒वि). And, the Rathnatara-Sama of Prithvi goes out to meet the solar radiation (सूर्य॑म् परि॑).

That is to say that the two versions of Sama- Brihat and Rathnatara – are brought closer to each other. 

And, there is an accord and unison between the two entities.

[The Samhita of Samaveda is an anthology taken from the Rigveda-Samhita. The difference is in the refinement and application of arts such as melody, meters of music, and literary composition.

Thus, the root hymn that later became the Rathantara (Excellent Chariot) mantra chant is found in both Rigveda and Samaveda-Samhitas.

The purpose of arranging the Sama verses in Gayatri and Jagati formats is to render the chanting more melodious ]

*

Aitereya Brahmana at several places speaks about Rathantara and Brihat-Samans; and extols the close relation between the two:

At the beginning, there were Brihat and Rathantara; through them there were Speech and Mind. Rathantara is Speech, Brihat is Mind.

In the form of the Rathantara Saman, this earth is wedded to heaven; and , in the form of the Brihat Saman, heaven is wedded to the earth. (A.B. 5,30)

The night belongs to the Rathantara, the day to the Brihat. Agni is the Rathantara; and, Aditya is the Brihat

*

The relation between Sun and Earth is extended through other symbolisms too.

The Sun in the sky is the protector, who gives light, warmth to the Earth. He also takes away moisture from the earth; and, later sends it back to earth as rains.

Thus, there is a mutual coordination between the Sun (Father) and Earth (Mother).

The ocean (सिन्धुम्) mentioned in the verse is said to represent the Un-manifest source of creation.

The Brihat-Sama of Surya is compared to waves of the ocean; and, Rathnatara -Sama of Earth (सिन्धुम् दिवि), moving like a chariot, meets the Sun. They are ever in harmony.

[At the same time, it also said that Rathantara – Saman helps to visualize the glory of Surya. – रथन्तरे सूर्य​​ पर्यपश्यत्. They are identical. ]

**

However, some commentators try to explain; and say: This verse describes the mutual relation that Gyatri and Jagati Chandas have.

Three divisions of Sama (सम्इधः तिस्रः) are composed in Gayatri chhandas (गायत्रस्य). Other Chhandas used in Sama are derived from Gayatri.

Gayatri chhandas here has three forms: 8 lettered Gayatri; 11 lettered Trishtup; and, the 12 lettered Jagati.

It is indeed Gayatri that  excels in glory and power over all other forms.

CONTINUED

IN THE

NEXT PART

References

 

 
Leave a comment

Posted by on July 21, 2024 in Dhirgatamas, Rigveda

 

Tags: , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,

Who Was Dhirgatamas – Part Four

Continued From Part Three

 It is said; the Verses 11 to 15 give a mystic description of the Year and the Seasons. Let us commence with verse 11

Verse 11

द्वादशअरम् । नहि । तत् । जराय । वर्वर्ति । चक्रम् । परि । द्याम् । ऋतस्य । आ । पुत्राः । अग्ने । मिथुनासः । अत्र । सप्त । शतानि । विंशतिः । च । तस्थुः॥.१६४.११

 dvādaśa-aram | nahi | tat | jarāya | varvarti | cakram | pari | dyām | ṛtasya | ā | putrāḥ | agne | mithunāsaḥ | atra | sapta | śatāni | viṃśatiḥ | ca | tasthuḥ II 11 II

The wheel of Law, with twelve spokes goes round and round the heaven; it is not indeed to be decayed Here stand, O Agni, the seven hundred and twenty sons in pairs.

The theme of Aditya and the Time-element, as in verses 8 to 10, is continued here. And, the imagery of Wheel, in particular, is much repeated and described in many verses; such as: Verses of the poem: 2,3,12,13, 14 and 48.

It emphasizes the unchanging, age-less (नहि-तत् -जराय – Nahi-tat-jarāya), decay-less nature of the revolving wheel of time (वर्वर्तिचक्रम्- varvarti-chakram); moving endlessly on its own, without friction.

The twelve-spoked wheel (द्वादशअरम्चक्रम् dvadasaram-chakram) of Truth (ऋत) goes round the heaven; and never tends to wear out. It might be seen as though moving on the manifest plane; but, it, indeed, derives its momentum and dynamic energy from the unmanifest Eternal Universal Principle (Rta).

The rhythmic or the cyclic motion of all entities in the space is governed by the Time-Wheel principle.

This Time-Wheel is said to symbolize Aditya: Surya, the Sun.

The Sun is at the center of the well-regulated Cosmic system.

The twelve-spoked Aditya-mandala is compared to a wheel; having twelve spokes, which in turn, represent twelve months in a year (Samvathsara).

It is said; Seven-hundred and twenty (सप्त शतानि विंशतिः sapta-satani-vimsati) sons in pairs (मिथुनासः mithunasah), abide in it. These sons are said to represent the two halves (day and night) of the three hundred and sixty days of the year.

A day and a night form a pair मिथुनासः -. The wheel with the twelve spokes is the year divided into twelve months. This goes on rotating for ever; and there is no deterioration for this wheel.

[ Some suggest; the term Twelve-spoked-wheel might possibly mean the twelve signs of the zodiac.]

Here, Rta is the Eternal Moral Law of the world, represented by  the Sun , who is addressed as Agni, who in turn is identified with Fire, Vayu and Aditya, who constantly moves about

(Dr. Raja remarks:  I am not sure why this is addressed to Agni, the Fire . Perhaps , Agni here stands for Aditya.)

Another explanation says:

Agni is Aditya; he is Prajapathi – the Lord; and, he in his dual nature of heat and cold (Grishma-Hima) – the Day and Night (अहोरात्रAhoratra)- manifests in succession. It is like the going up and coming down movement of the wheel (Udgarbha-Nigarbha). One could even say: it is an epitome or a representation in miniature of the Cosmic Cycle.

Dr. M .L. Raja interprets the verse 11 , reading as under to suggest it actually represents a Zodiac wheel

The arcs are twelve, the wheel is one and three are the axles. Who indeed knows it?  Within it are collected three hundred and sixty spokes, which are as it were movable and immovable

Verse 12

पञ्चपादम् पितरम् द्वादशआकृतिम् दिवः आहुः परे अर्धे पुरीषिणम् अथ इमे अन्ये उपरे विचक्षणम् सप्तचक्रे षट्अरे आहुः अर्पितम् १.१६४.१२

pañca-pādam | pitaram | dvādaśa-ākṛtim | divaḥ | āhuḥ | pare | ardhe | purīṣiṇam  atha | ime | anye | upare | vi-cakṣaṇam | sapta-cakre | ṣaṭ-are | āhuḥ | arpitam II 1.164.12 II

Father with five feet and twelve forms, they say, dwells in higher half of the heaven full of waters. Others say, he is the clear-seeing one who dwells below in the sevenfold wheel that has six spokes.

**

They call him the father, having five feet, having twelve forms, full of water, in the far side of heaven.

Then, there are others who call him as the all-seeing one, riding high in his chariot, which is having seven wheels and six spokes.

Sri Sayanacharya explains: the poet speaks of two alternative views.

One is that:  Aditya, the primary cause (Purisa), when he is in the far side (Para-Ardha) of the sky (दिवः Dyu-Loka), is termed as –पञ्चपादम्पितरम्द्वादशआकृतिम् the five-footed, twelve-faced parent, Puriin – rich in water (the sun, as the source of rain). He is the God, placed high on the chariot, clearly seeing the world.

The five feet are the five seasons in a year (the dewy and cold seasons treated as one); the twelve forms are the twelve months, or the twelve Adityas (suns)-meaning the climatic appearances witnessed from month to month during the course of a year.

While, some others have termed him as अर्-पिताArpita, when he is in the hither or nearer part of the sky (Apara-Ardha) riding in his seven-wheeled chariot (सप्तचक्रे), each wheel having six spokes (षट्अरे), clearly viewing the whole world.

Here the term Arpitaadhīnam or parāyattam– is understood as one who is dependent upon; or is influenced by the course of the year; or by the recurrence of the solstices; moving quick or slow according to his southern or northern declination.  

Father is the year (Samvathsara), with five seasons, each of seventy-two days, regulating his movement.  And, the seven wheels are the seven rays, or the seven days of the week; the six spokes are the six seasons.

These are two conflicting views.

  1. In one, Aditya, in his divine form, is the Lord of all the three worlds. This is his higher form.
  2. In the other, he is under the control of Time; and is seen by the world as being subject to the rotation of seasons. This is his lower form.

**

The distinguished scholar David Frawley comments:

The five feet of the Father or the Sun are the five planets or five elements that these often refer to (which the Vedic thought associates five sense organs and five motor organs in human body).

His twelve forms are the twelve zodiac signs.

The sun in the higher half of the heaven with water is the signs of Leo with Cancer (ruled by the moon), with other five planets being the five feet, each ruling two signs. In Vedic thought, Sun is the abode of waters, which we can see in the Zodiac with the Proximity of Cancer and Leo.

The sevenfold wheel is the Zodiac moved by seven planets. The six spokes are the six double signs through which the planets travel

Verse 13

पञ्चअरे चक्रे परिवर्तमाने तस्मिन् तस्थुः भुवनानि विश्वा तस्य अक्षः तप्यते भूरिभारः सनात् एव शीर्यते सनाभिः 1.164.13

pañca-are | chakre | pari-vartamāne | tasmin | ā | tasthuḥ | bhuvanāni | viśvā | Tasya na | akṣaḥ | tapyate | bhūri-bhāraḥ | sanāt | eva | na | śīryate | sa-nābhiḥ 1.164.13

In that wheel having five spokes, which rolls on, all the beings stand out. Its axle, bearing immense load, does not get heated. Having its navel, it does not break, from the beginning itself.

The imagery of the Chariot (रथ​), Time-wheel (चक्र​), axel (अक्षः), nave (नाभिः) etc.  is continued in this verse.

In the previous verse, the father had five feet and the chariot had seven wheels and six spokes. Here the wheel has five spokes. The beautiful poetic fancy of a chariot not breaking down even with immense load and not decaying in course of time is continued here.

In the man-made chariot, the nave and the axel cannot bear over weights; and, might even break down.

But, the eternal Time-chariot is beyond such limitations.

All the beings of the worlds rest in this five-spoked revolving wheel (पञ्चअरे चक्रे परिवर्तमाने pañca-are -chakre- pari-vartamāne). The axel of the wheel though overburdened (भूरिभारः), with the heavy load of the cosmos, is never heated hot because of friction; it does not suffer any strain. Its lone compact nave, though ancient, does not wear out (शीर्यते)- (tasthu– Bhuvan ani -Visva -Tasya na- aka – tapyate)

The nave does not go through any alterations; nor does the axel. Only its limbs; such as year – (सम्वत्सर​, परिवत्सर​) etc. revolve; and appear again and again.

**

Dr. David Frawley says: The five-spoked wheel is again the Zodiac ruled by five planets and the five elements and their various internal and external correspondences.

Verse 14

सनेमि । चक्रम् । अजरम् । वि । ववृते । उत्तानायाम् । दश । युक्ताः । वहन्ति । सूर्यस्य । चक्षिः । रजसा । एति । आवृतम् । तस्मिन् । आर्पिता । भुवनानि । विश्वा ॥ ॥1.164.14

sa-nemi | cakram | ajaram | vi | vavṛte | uttānāyām | daśa | yuktāḥ | vahanti | sūryasya | cakṣiḥ | rajasā | eti | āvṛtam | tasmin | ārpitā | bhuvanāni | viśvā 1.164.14

The wheel with the felly rolls on without decaying. The ten, yoked, draw it on the upward region. Like the Sun’s eye, it goes along, covered with the space. In it are all beings placed

This verse carries on with the symbolism of the revolving (विववृतेVivarta) Cosmic Wheel, described as that which never decays (अजरम्Ajara)

The wheel (circle), with its circumference, revolves without any deterioration – सनेमि चक्रम् अजरम्विववृते.

The ten yoked to the upper extension draw it. The eye of the sun moves along, laden with water; and, in it all beings reside.

The world rests on the Wheel of Time. Sun is the embodiment of all knowledge.

Sri Sayana explains:

The Ten, here, stands for ten organs of sense. Else, it might refer to five Lokapalas (Guardians of the world) together with five classes of human beings.

The upper extension may refer to the upper surface of the earth (uttānāyām) or the earth spread above (uparī vistta bh-myām) the Pole.

The orb or the eye of the Sun (sūryasya cakus) may suggest either the display of the nature or radiance of the sun, or his orb. The Solar orb is the eye of all of us – sarvasya caku sthānīyam vā maṇḍalam. It is through this we see everything.

Swami Amritananda observes:

The imagery of the chariot, wheel, axel, nave etc. is commonly used in the Upanishads in the context of the discussions on the Time-principle. Here also, neither the nave nor the axel undergoes any change.

Only the limbs, such as संवत्सर (Samvathsara -year), परिवत्सर​ (Parivatsara-seasons) revolve; and appear again and again.

**

Dr. David Frawley suggests:

This may again refer to the ten zodiac signs ruled by five planets, with each planet ruling two signs.

The eye of the Sun may be the sign Leo through which the solar influence pervades the Zodiac or just the Sun itself. The upward extension may be the polar region.

In astrology, the five personal planets are the Sun, Moon, Mercury, Venus, and Mars. Here are some zodiac signs that are ruled by more than one planet:

    • Taurus and Libra: Both signs are ruled by Venus
    • Gemini and Virgo: Both signs are ruled by Mercury
    • Scorpio: In traditional astrology, Mars rules Scorpio, but in modern astrology, Pluto rules it
    • Aquarius: In traditional astrology, Saturn rules Aquarius, but in modern astrology, Uranus rules it
    • Pisces: In traditional astrology, Jupiter rules Pisces, but in modern astrology, Neptune rules it 

Verse 15

साकम्जानाम् । सप्तथम् । आहुः । एकजम् । षट् । इत् । यमाः । ऋषयः । देवजाः । इति । तेषाम् । इष्टानि । विहितानि । धामशः स्थात्रे । रेजन्ते । विकृतानि । रूपशः ॥ 1.164.15

sākam-jānām | saptatham | āhuḥ | eka-jam | ṣaṭ | it | yamāḥ | ṛṣayaḥ | deva-jāḥ | iti | teṣām | iṣṭāni | vi-hitāni | dhāma-śaḥ sthātre | rejante | vi-kṛtāni | rūpa-śaḥ 1.164.15

They say of the seventh among what are born together, that he is born as one, that the six verily are twins, the wise, born of gods. What are coveted by them, placed according to (their proper) position, move, changing in form, for the sake of him who stands by.

**

This verse is about seasons in a year.

Of the seven seasons, six are born together; the seventh is born singly. The other six, each of two-month duration, are twins (यमलYamala). They are sages born of gods. These Divine born Rishis are capable of movement. They are placed in their proper positions; and are endowed with desirable virtues, each according to its nature. Particularly made for their creator, they move in different forms. They revolve for the benefit of that which is stationary.

Sri Sayana explains:

Six are twins: six seasons, made of two months each.  The seventh is the extra month; the thirteenth month in an अधिकमास​ (Adhika-masa).  It is not born out of the Sun (Aditya) or any other gods.

It is the seventh season.; born alone (एकजम्), as compared to other six seasons, which form a cluster.

The sets of these six seasons are differentiated by their class, character, temperature, produce etc (स्थात्रेरेजन्ते) .

It is these six seasons, which appear and disappear, giving place to the next; and which are having varied forms (विहितानिविकृतानिरूपशः) , benefitting the world that are truly desired by all (इष्टानि). चलन्ति जगत व्यवहाराय पुनः पुनरावर्तन्ते

According to Dr. David Frawley:

The Six born together are twins. These are the twelve signs; the two of which are ruled by one planet (considering sun and moon as a single planetary influence). The seven that is singly born is the single light that illumines all the planets. Elsewhere, Rig-Veda (10.64.3) speaks of Sun and Moon as twins (Yama) in heaven.

The planets are often associated with Rishis in Vedic thought, particularly Rishi Brihaspathi (Jupiter), Shukra (Venus) and Kashyapa (Sun) which became common names for the planets. The ordainer or the stabilizer may be the Polar star (polar point).

The 7 verses (16 to 22) speak of  very obscure concepts, rather not possible  to understand easily. These could be interpreted in any number of ways.

Here a new topic starts. There is some glorification of wisdom, enabling one to see and to know. One is not sure what they are. Though they are women, they are declared to be men.

Dhirgatamas poses the questions through dramatic doubts. He plays the drama of doubt through conflicting terms. He poses questions not because he does not know the answers. But, he does it just to dramatize his answers; by constructing riddles; spurring the reader to arrive at his own answers, which he might come to believe to be true.

In asking enigmatic questions, Dhirgatamas seems not to expect a simple or direct answer. Rather, he wants to make a point: that all the phenomena in the world are bound together by the pervasive relationship where each one is related to many.

Dhirgatamas did not present easy and ready answers to his riddle-like queries. He, instead, presented another enigma:

Even when Dhirgatamas supplies an answer to his questions, his answer could be interpreted in any number of ways.

Let us try.

Verse 16

स्त्रियः सतीः तान् ऊँ इति मे पुंसः आआहुः पश्यत् अक्षण्वान् वि चेतत् अन्धः कविः यः पुत्रः सः ईम् चिकेत यः ता विजानात् सः पितुः पिता असत् 1.164.16

striyaḥ | satīḥ | tān | oṃ iti | me | puṃsaḥ | āāhuḥ | paśyat | akṣaṇ-vān | na | vi | cetat | andhaḥ | kaviḥ | yaḥ | putraḥ | saḥ | īm | ā | ciketa | yaḥ | tā | vi-jānāt | saḥ | pituḥ | pitā | asat 1.164.16

Them, being -women, they verily declare to me as men. One with eyes sees; the blind knows not. The son who is a poet, he knows this well. He who knows them well, they became the father of father.

**

They told me these were males; though they truly are virtuous females. He who has the eyes can see this.; the blind however cannot.

The son who is a sage can comprehend this truth. He, in wisdom, is indeed the father of his father; he discriminates and understands it all very well.

The verse brings up a very complicated and an interesting concept of Androgyny. It basically says, there exists in every individual the male as also the female characteristics. A person is truly an interplay of these two principles, which cohabit within everyone harmoniously.

The Vedic texts speak of another such interactive relation; as that between Agni and Soma.  It is said; the nature of the Agni is that of existence, as well as that of its source and symbol. It is said; Agni is not merely Agni; he is also Soma. So also, is Soma.  There is a constant interplay between Agni and Soma. In a way, both are two forms of Agni.

Agni is the warm outward breath; Soma is the cool inward breath. Agni (fire) is life, Soma is activity; Agni is the enjoyer, Soma is that which is enjoyed.

At times Agni becomes its own Soma, just as the Sun burns itself to radiate energy. When a substance has spread to its maximum size, it has to contract. Hence, Agni becomes Soma at each stage of its contraction. Soma falling into Agni itself is transformed into Agni.

The alternation of Agni and Soma provides the impetus for growth; for all beings which procreate, grow and perish in the yajna, the ritual of life. Soma and Agni together sustain and carry forward the life.

*

Rigveda also speaks about the One appearing as many; and the single egg splitting into Bhuta and Prana.

 ‘He, who is described as male, is as much the female; and the penetrating eye does not fail to see it’.

The male is only so much male as much he is female; and the female is only as much female as much she is male. The maleness and femaleness are the attributes contained within one frame.

ardhanari

Ardhanarishvara “the Lord Whose Half Is Woman” represents a transgendered being created by the union of Shiva (male) and Shakti (female). The Ardhanari form illustrates how the female principle of God-Shakti is inseparable from the male principle of God – Shiva. The Ardhanarishvara, above all, represents the totality that lies beyond duality.

Ms. Ellen Goldberg observes: The image of Ardhanarishvara does not merely present a synthesis of masculine and feminine gender traits, but rather attempts to portray a fundamental belief in the possibility of personal transcendence, usually understood as the attainment of non dual consciousness

The followers of Sri Vidya who worship the Sri Cakra too envision the deity as Mother Goddess.

It is explained the Sri Chakra is itself androgynous by its very nature . Bindu is Kameshwara, the ground of the universe; the Trikona is Kameshwari the mother of the universe. The union of the two is Sri Chakra, which in its androgynous form symbolizes the underlying unitary principle in all existence.

The Samayin school of Sri Vidya regards Shiva and Shakthi as one; Shiva becomes Kameshwara and Kameshwari becomes Shiva. The identity of Shiva and Shakthi is the foundation of phenomenal manifestation in order to create (srusti), preserve (sthithi) and withdraw (samhara).

In both the Shakta and Shaiva traditions of Tantra school, the Ultimate Reality is conceived as the Unity of Shakti and Shiva They are regarded as one.

Central to Tantra-faith is the concept of duality that culminates in unity; as being essentially non-dual (abheda). The one cannot be differentiated from the other. The Tantra ideology explains that Shiva-Shakthi are essentially two aspects of One principle. In reality, the whole of existence, the range of manifold experiences in the world are but the expressions of Shiva-Shakthi combine. 

 Following that principle , the Tantra  believes that at the relative plane no one is just male; and, no one is just female. The elements of both sexes are present in each of us.

The Ardha-narishvara, in a way, represents this concept. Now, modern psychology, depth psychology particularly, also says that man is both man and woman.

*

Similar ideas appear in other cultures and other religions too. According to Zohar, considered the most important work of kabbalah or Jewish mysticism, the oneness of God is perceived in androgynous terms as the pairing of male and female; the former characterized as the capacity to overflow and the latter as the potential to receive.

The principle of Animus and Anima (half-male and half-female) is at the root of biological manifestation.

This phenomenon is now as widely accepted by modern scientists and Psychologists.

In order to illustrate this androgynous concept, Dhirgatamas employs the metaphors of the Sun and the Sun rays.

Many scholars have offered comments on the androgynous principle suggested in this verse.

*

Dhirgatamas noted that people whose vision lacked clarity had described some deities as masculine when they were actually feminine.

  • Truly they are feminine; but people say to me that they are male.
  • He who has eyes can see this; the blind one does not understand.
  • The son who is a skillful poet has understood this.
  • He who truly comprehends would be his father’s father.

The Sun (Aditya), considered as the father, gives birth to all this existence. He is the father of rays which emit light and also cause rains. The Sun rays pervade all life with their essence; generate, protect and sustain life.

The rays of the Sun have the male nature of impregnating life; and the female nature of nourishing life.

Beauty is associated with female; and strength with male. The sun rays are brilliant and beautiful; and they are also powerful.

Sun delights with rains in the season. He is the life and light. He is the father and the mother of all creation.

The Supreme Divine is neither female nor male; rather, it encompasses and transcends all gender distinctions.

One cannot see with the physical eyes. One needs to introspect and visualize this Truth through the discerning eyes.

Some might call the rays of the Sun (स्त्रियः सतीः Rashmi) as a male; though they are in fact females (स्त्रियः सतीः). Having said that, it also true that they could be both male and female at the same time.

The verse says: those who are called males are, in fact, females too. This is true the other way also

As females, they carry water in their womb. And, as males (पुंसः), they impregnate the earth with water.

The Sun gives birth to his rays; which, in turn, fathers the life on earth. The sun, therefore, is the father of the father.

The poet speaks of the contrast between those who know and those who do not know the principles that govern our universe.

One who know those transcendental principle is wise. The one who doesn’t know is blind. He who knows is greater than anyone. He is the father of his father, meaning, he is wiser than his father.

स्त्रियःसतीःतान्ऊँ इतिमेपुंसःआआहुःपश्यत्अक्षण्वान्विचेतत्अन्धःकविःयःपुत्रःसःईम्चिकेतयःताविजानात्सःपितुःपिताअसत्

Verse 17

वः । परेण । परः । एना । अवरेण । पदा । वत्सम् । बिभ्रती । गौः । उत् । अस्थात् । सा । कद्रीची । कम् । स्वित् । अर्धम् । परा । अगात् । क्व । स्वित् । सूते । नहि । यूथे । अन्तरिति ॥1.164.17

avaḥ | pareṇa | paraḥ | enā | avareṇa | padā | vatsam | bibhratī | gauḥ | ut | asthāt | sā | kadrīcī | kam | svit | ardham | parā | agāt | kva | svit | sūte | nahi | yūthe | antari ti 1.164.17

Beneath of what is above, above of this that is beneath, the cow has stood up, bearing the calf with the foot.  In which direction and to which half of the sky has she gone away? Where did she give birth? Not within the herd.

**

The cow, holding her calf underneath with her fore-feet, and then above with her hind-feet, has risen up; whither is she gone; to whom has she turned back when half-way; where does she bear young; it is not amidst the herd .

*

Some scholars opine that the intent of the verse is about the dawning of wisdom concerning the mysteries of the universe, its creation and progression. It is expressed through the allegories of Cow, Calf. Milk etc.

It could also be interpreted in any number of other ways.

*

The dawn is the cow, between sky (above) and earth (below). Cow has her calf at her heels as she kicks him away; she is alone because she has abandoned him.

*

The cow is the offering at the Yajna (हविस्); Calf is the Agni, beneath her fore-feet.

Sri Sayanacharya explains:

This verse could be interpreted in two ways:

    1. Cow (गौः) is the offering (हविस् / हवन) made into the Yajna-vedi (sacrificial-altar). Or
    2. Cow here represents the Sun-rays (सूर्यरश्मी).

When the cow (गौः) means the offerings submitted into the sacrificial-fire (अग्नि-Agni), the performer of the Yajna (यजमान) is the calf (वत्सम् child).

When the burnt offerings reach the Sun, they are transformed into his rays.

It might also mean the fruits of the Yajna that the performer gets (क्वस्वित्सूते).

*

And, if the Cow is identified with the Sun’s rays, then, the Agni ( अग्नि) is the calf. That is because, he is nourished by the offerings made into the sacrificial fire, just as a calf is fed by its mother – the cow.

It might also mean here that the performer of the Yajna –यजमान is the calf; because, he is the one who reaps the benefits of the Yajna – क्वस्वित्सूते; and, by the virtue of which he attains the higher worlds.

Verse 18

अवः परेण पितरम् यः अस्य अनुवेद परः एना अवरेण कवियमानः कः इह प्र वोचत् देवम् मनः कुतः अधि प्रजातम् 1.164.18

avaḥ | pareṇa | pitaram | yaḥ | asya | anu-veda | paraḥ | enā | avareṇa | kavi-yamānaḥ | kaḥ | iha | pra | vocat | devam | manaḥ | kutaḥ | adhi | pra-jātam 1.164.18

One who knows the protector of this world (Agni), who is below; as being associated with the Sun, who is above, is indeed a sage. But, who in this world can expound it ? Where is such fortunate mind that can contemplate on God and realize the Truth ? !

This verse describes the ongoing relation between Agni, who is with us on the Earth (अवः – below) and Aditya, the Sun, the father, shining brilliantly in the Sky (परः-above), protecting the world (परेणपितरम्).

Agni might glow at the night, while the Sun shines during the day.

Though they are located in different positions (above and below), they indeed are the two aspects of the same principle. They share between them the functions of protecting and sustaining the Universe.

It is, of course, not easy to understand(अनुवेद) this Truth. Only a fortunate, enlightened seer (कवियमानः) can realize and experience this inspirational Truth, in all earnestness.

But, where in this world can one find such a fortunate mind that can contemplate on God and realize the Truth  ?!

–  कः इह प्र वोचत् देवम् मनः कुतः अधि प्रजातम्

Verse 19

ये अर्वाञ्चः तान् ऊँ इति पराचः आहुः ये पराञ्चः तान् ऊँ इति अर्वाचः आहुः इन्द्रः या चक्रथुः सोम तानि धुरा युक्ताः रजसः वहन्ति 1.164.19

ye | arvāñcaḥ | tān | oṃ iti | parācaḥ | āhuḥ | ye | parāñcaḥ | tān | oṃ iti | arvācaḥ | āhuḥ | indraḥ | ca | yā | cakrathuḥ | soma | tāni | dhurā | na | yuktāḥ | rajasaḥ | vahanti 1.164.19

They who are recent, them they call ancient; they who are ancient, them they call recent. O Soma, them which Indra and thou have done, them carry they that look like being yoked to the pole of space.

**

He who knows the protector of this world as the inferior associated with the superior, and the superior associated with the inferior, he is, as it were, a sage; but who in this world can expound it; whence is the divine mind in its supremacy engendered 

*

Who recognizes the father as beneath of what is above, as above of that is beneath — who, behaving like a poet, has explained this here? Whence has sprung up the god-mind?

*

Those who know, the sages, termed the descending (sun rays) as ascending. They also called the ascending as descending.

You, Soma and Indra together created the revolving planets. Those orbits go around the world like two horses yoked (धुरा) to a cart.

Indra or Aditya is the symbol of Father-principle; and also, of the heaven. Soma is like the Mother-principle, relating to Earth. They move together (वहन्ति) like two oxen drawing a wagon– धुरायुक्ताःरजसःवहन्ति.

The planets, rotating in their orbits, do change their relative positions. In time, what was above does come down; and; similarly, what was below comes up above. They are revolving round like a wheel.

So also do the Sun rays. They spread upwards (पराञ्चः); and, again they spread downwards (अर्वाचः). Thus, the rays of light change their relative position when they revolve as in a wheel (चक्रथुः).

This is the Law which regulates the rhythmic movement of the Time-Wheel; as also that of the individual life-cycles.  It could also be compared to the mythical tree with its roots above [and the branches hanging down below.

It is important to recognize moving in opposite direction does not necessarily mean moving backwards; but, onwards on its own way, in accordance with their assigned routes and positions.

Dr. Raja remarks:

This verse is in continuation of the riddles (as in verses 15,17 and 18).

In this verse to there is a reference to some mystery.

What exactly the poet had in his mind when he speaks of ancients and modern and of above and beneath, we do not know.

This has to be related to the reference to father and son, sometimes the son being wiser than the father (verse 16). In this verse also the mention of Indra and Soma indicate the close connection of this philosophical hymn with ritualism.

Verse 20

द्वा सुपर्णा सयुजा सखाया समनम् वृक्षम् परि सस्वजाते इति तयोः अन्यः पिप्पलम् स्वादु अत्ति अनश्नन् अन्यः अभि चाकशीति 1.164.20

dvā | su-parṇā | sa-yujā | sakhāyā | samanam | vṛkṣam | pari | sasvajāteiti | tayoḥ | anyaḥ | pippalam | svādu | atti | anaśnan | anyaḥ | abhi | cākaśīti 1.164.20

Two birds – of graceful flights, looking alike and united to each other by close friendship – take refuge in the same tree. Of the two, one eats the tasty berry; the other, without eating, merely looks on.

**

This verse brings up again the well-known doctrine of Suparna-Vidya, which is picturesquely described in Rigveda as also in the Upanishads and the Samkhya texts.

Two inseparable-companion-birds (द्वा सुपर्णा) rest on the branch of the same tree(सयुजासखायासमनम्); They look alike (समानरव्यनौ) and are always together (सहैवसर्वदायुकतौ); and can fly gracefully. Of the two, one enjoys eating the tasty berry; the other, without eating, merely looks on (अभि चाकशीति).

*

The same verse and the same metaphor appear in Mundaka Upanishad (3:1:1) and the Svetashvatara Upanishad (4:6). They also present the metaphor of two birds (Dva Suparna) perched on the same tree; one active and enjoying the fruits; the other bird merely looking on and doing nothing.

  • द्वा सुपर्णा सयुजा सखाया समानं वृक्षं परिषस्वजाते। तयोरन्य: पिप्पलं स्वाद्वत्त्यनश्नन्नन्यो अभिचाकशीति॥
  • समाने वृक्षे पुरुषों निमग्नोऽनाशया शोचति मुह्यमान:।जुष्टं यदा पश्यत्यन्यमीशमस्य महिमानमिति वीतशोक:॥
  • यदा पश्य: पश्यते रुक्मवर्णं कर्तारमीशं पुरुषं ब्रह्मयोनिम्।तदा विद्वान्पुण्यपापे विधूय निरंजन: परमं साम्यमुपैति॥
  • Mundaka Upanishad

In the Upanishads, the active bird represents a self-involved and identified with the world; the inactive bird represents that other mode of being human that neither claims nor rejects the world, remaining ever aloof and hence always free.

In the Brihadaranyaka Upanishad (3:7:23) Uddalaka Aruni calls the on -looking bird as:

The unseen Seer, the unheard Hearer, the un-thought Thinker, the un-understood Understander…the Self (atman), the Inner Controller (Antaryamin), the Immortal (Amrta)

ya pthivyā tiṣṭhan pthivyā antaro ya pthivī na veda yasya pthivī śarīra ya pthivīm antaro yamayaty ea ta ātmāntaryāmy amta || BrhUp_3,7.3 ||

**

Each School of Indian thought has interpreted the metaphor of two such birds, each according to its inclinations. For instance, the Bhagavad Gita (13: S) identifies the bird that eats and enjoys as the field (kshetra) and the other as the filed-knower, the foundation (kshetrajna).

The relation between the unseen seer (kshetrajna) and the field (kshetra) forms an important issue in the Samkhya Darshana, the Samkhya way of seeing. 

*

Sri Sayanacharya coments:

The tree is the Tree of Existence. The two inseparable-companion-birds bound together (समानयोग​) by friendship (सयुजासखाया) represent the supreme spirit-परमात्म​ Paramāthmā, and the vital spirit- जीवात्म​ Jivāthmā.

These principal entities are graphically picturised using the metaphor of the two friendly birds resting on the branch of the same tree (समनम्वृक्षम्).

Both Jivathma and Paramathma dwell in the same body. The former enjoys the fruits-rewards of action; while the other is a mere passive spectator. The Jiva, which is attached to the world (Samsara) is subject to delusion (मोह​); while the Soul (आत्मन्) flies freely, without any attachment.

The bird represented as the vital-spirit eats the sweet fig (पिप्पलम्स्वादुअत्ति pippalam-svādu-atti), enjoying the rewards of acts- dvau-pratiṣṭhitau-suktau dharmakartārau.

The other merely looks on, passively, without eating (अभि चाकशीति).

Dr. Raja explains:

This verse is accepted as the foundation of the Vedanta Philosophy dealing with the nature of the Soul, both individual and supreme and their relation mutually. The individual souls eat (enjoy and suffer) while the supreme soul just shines. But this is not supported by the general trend of thought in the Rigveda. There is no hint of a Supreme Self in contrast to the individual souls, in the Rigveda.

Geldner says that the reference is to the two kinds of seekers after knowledge, some enjoying wisdom while others simply look on without knowing. In Vedanta, the tree is the Universe. But Geldner takes it to mean Wisdom. The meaning would then be,

 “Two sets of people resort to wisdom; one of them realise it and enjoys it, while the other, does not realize it and simply stares.”

I accept the contrast between two sets of people in this Universe, those who know and those who do not know. Those who know enjoy, while the others who do not know, simply look on in amazement.

But the tree can be only the Universe. The contrast between those who know and those who do not, is found elsewhere in this poem; see verses 5,6 and 16 above. The point is found in verse 22 below, also.

***

The term Suparna literally means -one who has strong wings.; and, flies gracefully. It could be a strong-winged bird like Garuda; or it may also mean Surya, who moves rhythmically across the sky.

CONTINUED

IN THE

NEXT PART

References

 
Leave a comment

Posted by on July 13, 2024 in Dhirgatamas, Rigveda

 

Tags: , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,

Who Was Dhirgatamas – Part Three

Continued From Part Two

Asya Vamasya sukta forms section 164 in Book 1 of Rig Veda, and, it consists 52 hymns. It is dedicated to several deities; and is composed in different meters.

The author’s name is Dhirgatamas-Auchatya (दीर्घतमस् उचथ्य) *; so, says the text at the beginning of this section as codified by Sri Sayanacharya, who lived in the 15th century as a minister in the Vijayanagar kingdom. His compilation and interpretation are the definitive and authoritative text-sources for most of the later translations. Even the recent translation and commentary by Swami Amritananda is based upon Sri Sayana’s Bashya.  *[At times, he is also called Dhirgatamas-Mamateya-ढीर्गतमस् ममतेय ]

Dr. Kunhan Raja’s translation is based upon these two commentaries.

The Text is assigned its title using its commencing words

अस्यवामस्यपलितस्यहोतुस्तस्यभ्रातामध्यमोअस्त्यश्नःतृतीयोभ्राता घृतपृष्ठो अस्यात्रापश्यं विश्पतिं सप्तपुत्रम्  

asya vamasya palitasya hotus tasya bhrata madhyamo asty asnah trtiyo bhrata ghrtaprsAo asyatrapasyam vispatim saptaputram

Asya Yamasya Hymn: Dr C Kunhan Raja: Free Download, Borrow, and Streaming: Internet Archive

Dr. Kunhan Raja explains:

On the whole, Dhirgatamas and his real inspired vision had a very great role in shaping Indian philosophy. His commendable knowledge in spirituality, and his extreme talent in poetry; and his inspired gift of vision stand unparalleled even to this day. No doubt that is why he is confident that none other than a wise poet can even hope to interpret his poems. To date, none has been able to fully decode his poems; at least the Asya vaamasya poem (RV 1.164).

Even his Ashvamedha poem is one of a kind; – perhaps a pun (स्लेशSlesha), a satire of a ritual. His poems on Ribhus (ऋभु,) are another masterpiece. Even his metaphor poem on the horse-sun is much exquisite and unparalleled in its beauty.

[ Ribhu (ऋभु) in Sanskrit, broadly means Skilful, clever, prudent (as an epithet of Indra, Agni, Aditya) ऋभुमृभुक्षणो रयिम् (bhum bhukao rayim) Rigveda 4.37. In early stages of the Vedic literature, it referred to Sun- deity.]

Now; let us commence with the famous hymns presented in the text Asya Vamasya Sukta. Please also refer to its translation and commentary by Dr. Kunhan Raja.

Verse 1

The poet starts with the mention of “a beloved invoker grown grey, with his two brothers, who is the Lord, and father of seven children” (verse 1).

अस्य । वामस्य । पृषतस्य । होतुः । तस्य॑ । भ्राता । मध्यमः । अस्ति । अशनः | ततीयः । श्रातं । धृतऽपुष्ठः । अस्य॒ । अत्रं । अपर्यम्‌ । विदपतिम्‌ । स्तऽपुत्रम्‌ ॥

Of this beloved invoker, grown grey — of him there is the middle brother, the all-pervading; his third brother is the one who bears ghee on his back. In them I saw the Lord of the People with seven sons.

The poem concludes with a prayer to “the swift-moving divine bird, the majestic bird (Sun), producer of water, which gives life to the herbs; he who brings happiness with timely rains,” for protection, (verse 52).

दिव्यम्‌ । सुऽपर्णम्‌ । वाय॒सम्‌ । बृहन्तम्‌ । अपाम्‌ । ग्मम्‌ । ददतम्‌ । ओष॑धीनाम्‌ । अभीपतः । वृष्टिऽभिः । त॒पै्यन्तम्‌ । सरसन्तम्‌ । अवसे | जोहवीमि ॥ .१६४.५२

The divine bird, the great bird, the child of waters, of herbs, worthy to be seen, who brings satisfaction with rams in the rainy season, that Sarasvati I invoke again and again for protection.

Dr. Raja remarks:

The one supports the six regions; the one stands upright and supports three mothers and three fathers: those who have eyes can see this underlying truth.

I do not find in this philosophical hymn merely some anticipations of philosophy. These are not loose ends of broken threads.

One can trace a continuous stream of thoughts. I see a beginning and a conclusion in the poem, consistent with each other, and with a continuity in the current of thought. The poet has presented a full picture of things that are hidden from the understanding of the ordinary people.

**

The first Mantra pictures the symbolism of the three brothers, the three luminaries in the regions; the three forms of fire : Agni, Vayu (Air) and Aditya (Sun).

Yaskacharya explains that there is indeed only One Deity; and, that Deity manifests in the three worlds as Surya (Sun) in heaven (Dyu-Loka); Indra or Vayu (wind) in the middle region (Antariksha); and, fire on the earth (Bhu-Loka). They are the basic foundations of our existence.

Of these three brothers; Aditya (Sun) shining in the sky, the protector (पलितस्य) of the Universe, who is worshipped by all (वामस्य), is the Supreme.  He is accompanied by seven sons (सप्तपुत्रम्), who are not different from himself (his seven rays of seven colours).

The three brothers or the three aspects of Agni (Agni-traya) form the Tripod of Life.  They exist and function together.; and, are the basic factors of our existence.

Verses 2 and 3

Immediately after referring  to the “beloved invoker grown grey” in verse 1, the imagery of a chariot has been presented; perhaps suggesting movement or the progression of the world emerging out of the first cause.

It brings in many terms having symbolic connotations: Chariot (Ratha); Chariot with single wheel (Eka-chakra) and having three naves (Tri-Nabhi); the seven who yoke it; and, a Horse with seven names.

These metaphoric imageries have been discussed by many scholars and interpreted in various ways; each according to the ideologies of the School of thought to which he is affiliated.

**

सप्त । युञ्जन्ति । रथम् । एकचक्रम् । एकः । अश्वः । वहति । सप्तनामा । त्रिनाभि । चक्रम् । अजरम् । अनर्वम् । यत्र । इमा । विश्वा । भुवना । अधि । तस्थुः॥ १.१६४.०२ II

sapta | yuñjanti | ratham | eka-cakram | eka | aśva | vahati | sapta-nāmā | tr i-nābhi | cakram | ajaram | anarvam | yatra | imā | viśvā | bhuvanā | adhi | tasthu  II 2 II

The seven yoke the one-wheeled chariot; one horse having seven names draws it. The wheel has three navels, never gets old, is never overcome, in which have been remaining all these beings

 इमम् । रथम् । अधि । ये । सप्त । तस्थुः । सप्तचक्रम् । सप्त । वहन्ति । अश्वाः। सप्त । स्वसारः । अभि । सम् । नवन्ते । यत्र । गवाम् । निहिता । सप्त । नाम ॥॥ १.१६४.०३ II

imam | ratham | adhi | ye | sapta | tasthu | sapta-cakram | sapta | vahanti | aśvā | sapta | svasāra | abhi | sam | navante | yatra | gavām | ni-hitā | sapta| nāma

Which seven have been remaining on this chariot with seven wheels, those seven horses draw it. The seven sisters utter forth songs together, where are concealed the seven names of the cows.

**

They yoke (युञ्जन्ति) seven horses to the one-wheeled chariot (रथमेकचक्रमेको); and, one horse having seven names (सप्तनामा) draws it along. The wheel has three naves, never gets old, is never overcome. And, in it all the beings and regions of the universe abide.

The chariot is said to represent the cosmos, wherein all the worlds reside; as also the human body, which is conceived as a moving chariot.

Again, it is also said; the chariot represents the universe and its creative process, symbolized by its movement. Its wheel is the symbol of its mobility (Gati). The one horse with seven names is the Time (Kaalo Ashvo vahathi sapta-rasmihi – AV.19.53.1). Its passage provides movement to the creative process.

The sun is compared to a chariot wheel; so is the sky. And, elsewhere the body is compared to a chariot, with the mind as the rein; the sense-organs as the horses; and, the Self as the charioteer.

The single-wheel of the chariot is said to symbolize the basic unity that is essential for propelling along the diverse creative processes of the universe.

[Yaskacharya compares the wheel to the Year (Samvathsara), which rotates endlessly. It may have three distinct periods of Time; Past(भुत​)-Present(वर्तमान)-Future (भविस्यत्). Thus, the Time shines in a threefold manner-Trida Nabhati.]

Seven horses, having seven names, are yoked to the chariot. These seven horses are really the same, the difference being only in their names.

Seven sisters ride in it. These seven sisters could either be the seven solar rays , which move in unison like sisters; or the seven portions of a year: Ayana (solstice season), month, fortnight, day, night, hour; seven horses. It might even refer to seven types of speech.

Or, if the term Gavām (गवां) is used in the sense of water, it might mean the seven divine rivers (sapta-sinddhuva) of the Vedic region.

The seven horses could also be compared to the seven rays of the Sun. It may also mean Seven seasons in a year [as per Sri Sayana -six regular seasons and one extra month in the year (अधिक मासAdhika-masa)].

There is no beginning and there is no end; but there surely is a constant change or transformation that can be felt. Each season has distinctive patterns of weather changes; plant and animal activities; each period with its own special purpose.

The seven rays of the Sun are indeed its seven limbs. And, the seven seasons of the year are the imagined divisions of the invisible Time. The Sun and the seasons are in fact One.

The Sun regulates the time, in which all its movements are encased.

Dhirgatamas uses the extended metaphor of human life span in terms of wheel imagery. This illustration is repeated in the later texts.

The hymn is composed as a riddle (Brahmodya)* with the answer phrased in pun (Slesha-alankara). It describes the ageless cosmic wheel of order, Rta, revolving continuously across the firmament. It is also harmonized with time, involving three naves (three seasons- summer, rainy and winter- through which cycle –Samvatsara-Chakra– the years rotate) and twelve spokes (months).

[ * Brahmodya class of poetry is speculation clothed in riddles and allegories about the wonder of nature, human life, time, language and their interplay. Here, Brahman refers to the statement of truth concerning the symbolic (hidden) connection of things; and the homogeneous net-works established by Yajna.]

The speculative attribute of this wheel is that though it revolves ceaselessly since the times unknown, it is not destined to age, break up or decay (Ajara). Thus, it is faultless (Anarva), devoid of destruction and end.  Its aspect is that of subtle unmanifest principle, which is eternal (Sukshma-deham-ashtriyokam).

The world mounted on the cosmic wheel is also subject to rotations. But it is conditioned by aging and decay. Its relation to death and disease is expressed through its mortal aspect – mruthu-bandhu – bound to death- (Sthula-deham-ashritya).

Prof. Wendy Doniger, in her book The Rig Veda An Anthology (Penguin Books) explains:

Working with the implicit and explicit patterns woven into the hymn, it might be possible to decode the hymn.

The sun is often identified with Agni, who is mentioned in the hymn at several points: he is explicitly identified with the One (46); he appears in three forms (1); and he has names that are like long hair (44).

Agni lurks behind other images: he is, like the sun, the first-born child of Order (11, 37, 47) or Truth (cf. 10.5.7) ; and is born of the waters (52).

The interaction of the sun and the waters makes sense of a number of obscure references to a Vedic theory of the rain cycle: the rays of the sun (cows) drink up earthly waters with the lowest point of the ray (the foot) and then give back rain (milk) from their top (head) after they carry the moisture back up to the sun (7, 47, 51, 52). The sun is thus clothed in the waters (7, 31).

The relationship between the sun and the sacrifice (through the concept of the yearly solar renewal and yearly sacrifice) is present in the number symbolism linking the chariot (of the sun) with the sacrifice (as in the extended metaphor of 10.135, the opening verse of which is echoed in verse 22 of the present hymn).

The seven horses or sons or embryos are seven priests or offerings, the three or six or have naves or spokes are seasons (variously enumerated in different sacrificial reckonings), the twelve are the months, the 360 the days of the years (the 720 the days and nights in pairs), and so forth.

Verse 4

In the first three Riks (verses) the Sun and the Time-element are described as being responsible for the sustenance of all the worlds. The next verse goes back to the period before the creation. It poses a series of questions.

This verse is in the Brahmodaya format, posing questions; and, encouraging the student to introspect, to explore and to arrive at credible answers.

कः । ददर्श । प्रथमम् । जायमानम् । अस्थन्वन्तम् । यत् । अनस्था । बिभर्ति । भूम्याः । असुः । असृक् । आत्मा । क्व । स्वित् । कः । विद्वांसम् । उप । गात् । प्रष्टुम् । एतत् ॥ ॥ १.१६४.०४ II

ka | dadarśa | prathamam | jāyamānam | asthan-vantam | yat | anasthā | bibharti | bhūmyā | asu | ask | ātmā | kva | svit | ka | vidvāsam | upa | gāt | praṣṭum | etat II 4 II

Who has been seeing the first-born possessing bones, which what has no bones has been bearing? Where then is the life, the blood, the self of the Earth? Who went near the wise to ask this?Who has seen him at the time of his being born (को ददर्श प्रथमं)?

    • Who was there even before creation?
    • Who has seen the first formation of all that exists around us?
    • Where then is the life, the blood, the self of the Earth?
    • Who went near the wise to ask this?
    • Has any inquisitive person, desirous of knowing the origin of the world, approached a true -knower of the cause of all this existence?

*

The latter part of the verses concerns the three fundamental elements of living:  Blood (असृक् Ask); Life (असुः Asu); and Spirit (आत्माAtmā).

The verse also talks about that which is endowed with substance; that which having bones, having a form (body); and, about that which is bone-less, form-less (sprit) – asthanvantam yad anasthā bibharti.

The question is about the source of these subtle and gross bodies, which are related with the Earth Bhumi), a symbol of Motherhood, which supports us.

The breath and blood may be from the Earth. But, where does the soul come from?

Who seeks and answer to these questions?

Where is the teacher who knows; whom one may approach, ask him questions?

कः । विद्वांसम् । उप । गात् । प्रष्टुम् । एतत्

Verse 5

पाकः । पृच्छामि । मनसा । अविजानन् । देवानाम् । एना । निहिता । पदानि । वत्से । बष्कये । अधि । सप्त । तन्तून् । वि । तत्निरे । कवयः । ओतवै । ऊँ इति ॥ १.१६४.०५ II

pāka | pcchāmi | manasā | avi-jānan | devānām | enā | ni-hitā | padāni | vatse | bakaye | adhi | sapta | tantūn | vi | tatnire | kavaya | otavai | o iti

I the unripe, without knowing by my mind, ask about these positions of the gods that are concealed. Over this young calf the poets have spread the seven threads, aye to weave

**

Immature (पाकः) as I am, I ask (पृच्छामि) questions to one who knows the Truth (अत्र॑क॒वीन् पृ॒च्छा॒मि॒ वि॒द्मने॑) about things that are hidden even from the gods. what are the seven threads (सप्त तन्तू), which the sages have spread to envelop the sun, in whom all abide?”

  • Here, Surya is called a calf.
  • The sages spread seven threads woven upon the young calf.
  • Which is this calf?
  • What are the seven threads?

It is suggested that these threads might refer to seven forms of the soma sacrifice, or the seven metres  (chhandas) of the Vedas.

*

The Sun is said to be at the center of a well-arranged Cosmic System; and the whole world is a garment that envelops the center. This is conceived a as a cloth woven with Seven-threads.

The purpose of the poet is to bring together,  in a compact set of verses, a number of Vedic Doctrines concerning the Universe, Cosmology and the Time-principle.

The Universe and the individual are interrelated.

It is also said: As per the ancient practice, a cloth of seven threads is woven year after year. And, each year a new Calf is brought altar for worship. This practice may have roots in the mythical tales, where the sun is rejuvenated each year.

Why is Surya called a calf? Dr. Agrawala explains:   Surya is the son of Viraj, the universal Mother Cow; and , when the Cow comes to mortals , she always brings the Calf with her (RV.1.164.17).

But Sri Sayana says:  the cow may typify the solar rays collectively and the calf the worshipper.

*

Dhirgatamas cries out:  I earnestly desire to know the Truth (पृच्छामि विद्मने.) I seek a teacher who can unveil the Truth.

Verse 6

अचिकित्वान् । चिकितुषः । चित् । अत्र । कवीन् । पृच्छामि । विद्मने । न । विद्वान् । वि । यः । तस्तम्भ । षट् । इमा । रजांसि । अजस्य । रूपे । किम् । अपि । स्वित् । एकम् ॥ १.१६४.०६॥

acikitvān | cikitua | cit | atra | kavīn | pcchāmi | vidmane | na | vidvān | vi | ya | tastambha | a | imā | rajāsi | ajasya | rūpe | kim | api | svit | ekam II 6 II

Not having seen, I ask the poets who have seen, for the sake of knowing, not having known. Who has held apart firm these six regions, what then is that One, in the form of the unborn?

*

This is in continuation of the questions raised in verse 5, where the poet speaks about the beginnings of the formation of the six regions of the physical world from the unborn ultimate reality. He employed the imagery of seven threads that hold the young calf.

They all refer to the emergence and formation of the physical world from out of the unmanifest ultimate reality.

Not having seen, not having known; and, for the sake of knowing, I ask the sages (Kavis) who know the Truth and who have seen:  Who is this mysterious unborn one; the One that   has established and held firm these six regions.  What then is it?

[Sri Sayanacharya explains: The tradition counts seven regions (Lokas); the seventh being the Sathya-Loka, which is beyond the uninitiated, tied to the mundane world of rituals. The other six Lokas (shad-rajamsi) which are said to be created by the movement of the Rajo-Guna are: Bhu (Earth); Bhuvaha (Mide-region); Followed by Four types of Heavens: Suvaha (Heaven); Mahaha; Janaha; and Tapaha.]

As regards the phrase अ॒जस्य॑ । रू॒पे । किम् । अपि॑ । स्वि॒त् । एक॑म्, Sri Sayana says term Ajasya (Aja- the unborn) refer to Aditya, the eternal one, who has created seasons according to the period of the year

*

This and the previous Mantras wonder about the formation of the existence from out of the unborn, non-existent, ultimate reality.

Verse 7

इह । ब्रवीतु । यः । ईम् । अङ्ग । वेद । अस्य । वामस्य । निहितम् । पदम् । वेरिति वेः । शीर्ष्णः । क्षीरम् । दुह्रते । गावः । अस्य । वव्रिम् । वसानाः । उदकम् । पदा । अपुः॥१.१६४.०७॥

iha | bravītu | ya | īm | aga | veda | asya | vāmasya | ni-hitam | padam | veri tive | śīrṣṇa | kīram | duhrate | gāva | asya | vavrim | vasānā | udakam | padā | apu II 7 II

Let him declare here who surely knows this—the con[1]cealed position- of this lovable bird. From his head the cows draw milk; they have been drinking the water with their foot, wearing the vesture

**

Let him, who surely knows the Truth, declare here (इह ब्रवीतु)— the concealed position of this lovable bird (वेदा॒स्यवामस्य). From his head the cows draw milk; they have been drinking the water with their foot, wearing the vesture.

The Sun, Aditya, who is constantly moving has an attractive luminous form.   His rays emanating from his shining abode, concealed (निहितं) in the high skies (शी॒र्ष्णः), pour rains on to the earth. And, the same rays (गावः॑) absorb back those waters (उदकं) through the very path (पदा) they poured the rains.

[ Dhirgatamas employs here the imagery of cow (गावो) and milk (क्षीरं) to suggest sun-rays and rains that sustain life on this planet.  The rays of the Sun (cows) absorb fluids from all sources, including vegetation; and, convert them into life-giving milky substance (rains) that generates and protects life.

Similarly, the ordinary cow too drinks water; and converts it into the precious life-nurturing milk.

The Earth too is also a sort of Mother Cow. It absorbs rains and gives life to vegetation, which sustains our lives.

Similar is the sun-rays, they shine, give light and heat; take away moisture from the Earth; and then send back life through rains.

This analogy is extended to the relation between the senses and human body. The physical body consumes food, which nourishes the mind (brain); which again controls the body mechanism

Thus, the metaphors of cow-water-milk seems to hold good in a number of cases.]

**

The Universal-Cow-principle (Gauh-tattva) was seen as a symbol of the Thousand-syllabled speech

Vag va idam Nidanena yat sahasri gauh; tasya-etat sahasram vachah prajatam –4.5.8.4.

Vac (speech) is depicted as a milch-cow that provides nourishment; and one which is accompanied by her calf. She constantly cuddles her calf with great love, and lows with affection for her infant

In the traditional texts, Vac, which expresses the wonders and mysteries of the Universe, was compared to the wish-fulfilling divine cow

dhenur vagasman, upasustutaitu –RV. 8.100.11.

Thus, Gauh-Vac is symbolically portrayed as cow.  It is hailed in the Rig-Veda (8.101.15) as the mother principle, the source of nourishment (pusti) of all existence; and bestowing immortality (amrutatva).

[ Commenting upon verses 4-7, Dr. Kunhan Raja explains:

These four verses form a unit. Who has seen this mystery of the first formation of the universe? Who can go and ask about this? And where is the location of that mystery? This is the general idea in verse 4, after describing the chariot and the wheel and the various things concealed in the chariot or its wheel (in verses 2 and 3). The same question is repeated in the next verse.

The poet changes over to the first person. He asks about the concealed position of the gods. The poets have woven some mystery (verse 5). Poets know who gave form to the universe (verse 6). The milk drawn from the head, and the drinking of water with the foot are also puzzles in verse 7.

 Here there is a mention of the concealed position of “this lovable” bird. The same words, used as in verse 1, show that there is some relation between that of which there are the brothers (verse 1) and the bird whose position is concealed (verse 7).

The close relation of ideas must also be noted as: where all these beings stood (verse 2), the incorporeal bears the corporeal (verse 4), and who has held firm the six regions in the form of the unborn (verse 6).

 Then there are the parallels like: one horse with seven names draws the chariot (verse 2), where the seven names of the cows are concealed (verse 3), and these concealed names of the gods (verse 6).

There is also the antithesis of the poet who is the author and who does not know and the poets who know, mentioned in verse 5 and verse 6. Certainly, the poet had been thinking of some mystery of the universe, its origin and the distinction between the formed and the formless. The cows draw milk from its head (verse 7), the secret names of the cows (verse 3); in the young calf (verse 5). Here also there are indications of some common idea about cows.]

Verse 8

माता । पितरम् । ऋते । आ । बभाज । धीती । अग्रे । मनसा । सम् । हि । जग्मे । सा । बीभत्सुः । गर्भरसा । निविद्धा । नमस्वन्तः । इत् । उपवाकम् । ईयुः॥ .१६४.०८

mātā | pitaram | te | ā | babhāja | dhītī | agre | manasā | sam | hi | jagme | sā |bībhatsu | garbha-rasā | ni-viddhā | namasvanta |it| upa-vākam | īyu II 8 II

The mother has been giving the father the share in the Rta indeed, she has been coming together with thought and with mind, in the beginning. She is timid, having the juice within, being hit into. There they came bearing adorations, to address nearby.

*

The mother, (माता -earth), worships (बभाज) the father, (पितरम् -Sun), with holy rites (Yajnas), for the sake of water; but he, in his mind, has anticipated (her wants); whereupon desirous of progeny, she is penetrated by the dews of impregnation (गर्भरसा), and, (all) expectant of abundance, exchange words (of congratulation).”

The earth is usually the mother; and the heaven is the father. The term Dhiti (धीती) is Dhyana– intense contemplation. Manas (मनसा) is thought. The mother went close to the father. She was shy (बीभत्सुः) and full of joy.

The earth is drenched (उपवाकम्) by the rain-waters, enabling it to produce crops and also to generate and sustain life.

[Sri Sayana opines that in this verse, a conjugal relation between the Earth and the Sun is imagined. Mother Earth desires water for production; approaches the Sun, who satisfies her with heat, light and rains. These elements unite the Earth  (उपवाक)with the Sun.]

Verse 9

युक्ता । माता । आसीत् । धुरि । दक्षिणायाः । अतिष्ठत् । गर्भः । वृजनीषु । अन्तरिति । अमीमेत् । वत्सः । अनु । गाम् । अपश्यत् । विश्वरूप्यम् । त्रिषु । योजनेषु .१६४.०९

yuktā | mātā | āsīt | dhuri | dakiāyā | atiṣṭhat | garbha | vjanīu | antariti |amīmet | vatsa | anu | gām | apaśyat | viśva-rūpyam | triu | yojaneu II 9 II

The mother was tied on to the yoke of the right side; the womb has been remaining within the water-cloud. The calf lowed, looked towards the cow having all forms, in the three expanses of space.

The Dyu-Loka, the mother of all creations, (sky), was engaged in her duty of sustaining and protecting the earth, which fulfils all her desires (युक्तामाताआसीत्). The embryo (water) rested within the womb of the clouds. And, as soon as it was delivered, the calf (water) bellowed (made sounds while raining), and beheld the cow (earth) with its forms (अनुअपश्यत्), in its three combinations (त्रिषु योजनेषु) of the clouds, the   wind and the Sun-rays.

Dr. Raja writes: The idea of a union of the mother (माता) and the formation of a Garbha (गर्भः – womb or pregnancy), is clear in the first half. In the second half, there is mention of the calf (वत्सः) that bellowed (अमीमेत्) and looked (अपश्यत्) at the Great Mother Cow (दक्षिणाया), which had countless manifestations (विश्वरूप्यम्). There upon the clouds thundered.

It may perhaps mean: the rains (calf) met the Mother- Earth in its various forms, textures and colors; producing countless varieties of crops and vegetations, with the help of the clouds, the wind, and the rays of the sun.

[Sri Sayana comments: The calf bellowed; the cloud thundered; the all-protecting cow: viśvarūpyam gām triu yojaneu = the earth diversified by various crops in consequence of the co-operation of the cloud, the wind, and the rays of the sun.

in the early texts, the cow is compared to Earth as an exemplary symbol of Motherhood. She is the life-giving, nourishing Mother par excellence, who cares for all beings and nature with selfless love and boundless patience.

Further, the nourishing and life-supporting rivers too are compared to cows (e.g. RV. 7.95.2; 8.21.18). For instance; the Vipasa and the Sutudri the two gentle flowing rivers are said to be  like two loving mothers , who slowly lick their young-lings with care and love (RV . 3,033.01

– gāveva śubhre mātarā rihāe vipā chutudrī payasā javete ]

*

[ The symbolisms associated with Father and Mother; Cow and the calf; keep changing.

The terms are context-sensitive. And, it is not easy to decode. To say the least; it is often confusing too.

 For instance, in the previous verse: Father (पितरम्) stood for the sky; while the Earth meant the mother (माता). And, in the verse 9, the Sky (Dyu-Loka) is referred to as the mother of all creations.

Here, the clouds are the mother; and, water is its calf. It says, the calf, which was in the womb (गर्भः), as soon as it was delivered, bellowed; looked at (अपश्यत्) and met the Great Mother Cow (Earth), in her varied forms. All were happy.]

Verse 10

तिस्रः । मातॄः । त्रीन् । पितॄन् । बिभ्रत् । एकः । ऊर्ध्वः । तस्थौ । न । ईम् । अव । ग्लपयन्ति । मन्त्रयन्ते । दिवः । अमुष्य । पृष्ठे । विश्वविदम् । वाचम् । अविश्वमिन्वाम् .१६४.१०

tisra | mātṝḥ | trīn | pitn | bibhrat | eka | ūrdhva | tasthau | na | īm | ava | glapayanti | mantrayante | diva | amuya | pṛṣṭhe | viśva-vidam | vācam | aviśva-minvām II 10 II

Bearing the three mothers, the three fathers. One has been standing upright; they do not fatigue him down. Behind of that heaven they utter in a low voice the word that com[1]prehends all, that does not move all –aviśva-minvām

**

The three verses (8 to 10) form a group. They speak about the father and the mother; and of the womb and the calf. It is explained that the Three mothers( तिस्रः मातॄः ) and three fathers  (त्रीन् पितॄन् ) refer to the three worlds, Earth, Sky, Heaven; and to the three deities presiding over them (ऊर्ध्वः तस्थौ ) :  Agni, Vayu, Surya, who are the protectors of the three worlds.

The gods (दिवः) chant (ग्लपयन्ति मन्त्रयन्ते) the glories of Aditya (Sun), Aja, the one who stands above all (ऊर्ध्वः-तस्थौ), in a language that can be understood by all (viśvavidam vācam aviśvaminvām); and also, in a language that many may not even know (a-sarvavyāpinīm).

*

It is explained: Aditya, on the summit of the sky, alludes here to the Time-element, which is eternal and indivisible. Everything is born and dies in Time.

Aditya, the Time, is perpetual and inseparable. It is absolute. The year (Samvathsara) is a unit of Time. The events such as: birth, growth and death are measured in the sub-elements of the year, such as: the months, weeks, days, Mahurtha, Kshna (seconds) , and Lava ( sub-units of a second).

Perhaps the main idea is continued in the following verses also.

The first ten verses are said to deal with zodiac- astrophysical – questions and the related speculations.

Many scholars have surmised that, in a way, these verses have cosmological implications. And the numbers – 3,5,7 and 12- mentioned there in; as also the references to horses, chariots, wheels and yokes are symbolic references to planetary positions and movements. 

They also serve as code-symbols of metaphysical principles at several levels of this universe.

The meaning or the intent underlying these are elastic, amenable to be interpreted in any number of ways.

The celebrated scholar David Frawley, in his article on the Vedic origins of the zodiac hymns of Dhirgatamas explains: (the following are a few extracts)

The hymns of Dhirgatamas speak clearly of a zodiac of 360 degrees, divided in various ways, including by three, six and twelve, as well as related numbers of five and seven.

In regard to the planetary rulership of the twelve signs, Dhirgatamas shows the mathematical basis of such harmonic divisions of a zodiac of 360 degrees.

If we examine the verse, we see that a heavenly circle of 360 degrees and 12 signs is known, along with 7 planets. It also has a threefold division of the signs which can be identified with that of fire, wind and Sun (Aries, Sagittarius and Leo)  ; and a sixfold division that can be identified with planets each ruling two signs of the Zodiac. This provides the basis for the Zodiac and the signs we have known historically. We have all the main factors for the traditional signs of the Zodiac, except for the names and symbols of each individual sign.

The number 3 (in verse 1) is said to refer to the Triad of three brothers – Agni on Earth; the wind (Vayu) in the mid region; and Sun (Surya), the symbol of Supreme Light, in the heavens. 

The heavenly space has 7 astronomical bodies: the sun, moon and five planets.

The twelve signs of Zodiac are also divided in a similar manner. Aries or Mars ruled by the principle of Fire; then Sun or Leo; and Sagittarius the atmospheric wind ruled by Jupiter the god of rains.

The Vedic horse (Ashva) is the symbol of energy or propulsive force.

*

There is a mention to The Father with five feet and twelve forms. He dwells in the higher half of heaven full of waters.

It is surmised that it refers to Sun (father) and the five planets or the five elements. And, his twelve forms are the twelve Zodiac signs.

The Sun in the higher half of heaven is with the other five planets – being his five feet, each ruling two signs.

In Vedic thought, the Sun is the abode of the waters, which we can see in the zodiac by the proximity of the signs Cancer and Leo.

*

There is another reference to number 5. The poem says: Revolving on the five-spoked wheel all beings stand. Though it carries a heavy load, its axle does not over heat or break.

 The five-spoked wheel is again the zodiac ruled by five planets and five elements and their various internal and external correspondences.

*

There are many places where the number seven occurs, alone and in combination.

The poem say that the seven yokes of the chariot have a single wheel (Eka-chakra). One horse that has seven names caries it. The wheel has three naves. It is un-decaying and never overcome, where all these beings are placed.

The Zodiac is the single wheeled chariot or circle yoked by seven planets which are all forms of sun or sunlight. It is the wheel of time on.

*

The sevenfold wheel is the zodiac moved by the seven planets. The six spokes are the six double signs through which the planets travel.

According to Dhirgatamas, the sun has ‘seven heroes’ for sons, and he rides ‘seven yoked chariot, one wheeled’,

The verse 14 says: The un-decaying wheel (circle) together with its felly (circumference), ten yoked to the upward extension carry it. The eye of the Sun moves encompassing the region. In it are placed all beings.

This may again refer to the ten signs ruled by the five planets, with each planet ruling two signs. The eye of the Sun may be the sign Leo through which the solar influence pervades the zodiac or just the Sun itself. The upward extension may be the polar region.

*

Verse 48 mentions a wheel having three naves. They are held together by 360 spokes, moving and non-moving

This perhaps refers to the zodiac of twelve signs and three hundred and sixty degrees.

 The circle of the zodiac has twelve signs. It has 720 half degrees or twins, making 360 total.

The 360 spokes are the 360 degrees which revolve in the sky but remain in the same place in the zodiac. This may mean the 360 subdivisions within the 720:360 octave matrix.

The wheel is the year; the twelve spokes are the twelve months; the seven hundred and twenty children of Agni are 360 days and 360 nights of solar year.

The twelve spokes are twelve tones of an octave tonal-zodiac. The three naves may the three prime numbers ,2,3, and 5, each rotating in the sense of its own speed, correlated with the terminating number which includes all three along its factors.

In the subsequent instalments of this series,

let us briefly go through the remaining Verses of

Asya-Vamiya-Sukta 

CONTINUED

IN THE

NEXT PART

References

 

 
Leave a comment

Posted by on July 6, 2024 in Dhirgatamas, Rigveda

 

Tags: , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,

Who Was Dhirgatamas – Part Two

Continued From PART ONE

Rishi Dhirgatamas (दीर्घतमस्) was an ancient sage, well known for his philosophical verses Suktas (hymns) 140 to 164 in the First Mandala (section) of the Rigveda.

He was said to be the son of Ucathya (उचथ्य) and Mamata (ममता)Dhirgatamas Aucathya Mamateya. He is often called by the name of his mother as – Mamateya (दीर्घतमाः मामतेयः)

Dhirgatamas was one of the Angirasa Rishis, the oldest of the Rishi families; and, was said to be the brother of Rishi Bharadwaja, who is the seer of the Sixth Mandala of the Rig Veda.

The Angirasa Rishis – Brihaspati, Dhirgatamas and Bharadwaja- were said to be the central figures during the period of the Pururava Kings Dushyanta and Bharatha,

It is believed that Dhirgatamas was the purohit or the Chief-priest of King Bharata, one among the earliest kings of the land.

The Athreya Brahmana says that Dhirgatamas consecrated Bharata, the son of the famous Paurava king Dusyanta, with the Maha-abhiseka. After this great anointing, King Bharata went round the earth, conquering on every direction; and, thereafter performed Ashva-Medha-Yagna.

Etena ha vā aindrea mahābhiekea Dīrghatamā-Māmateyo Bharata-Dauḥṣantim abhiieca.   tasmād u Bharato-Dauḥṣanti samanta sarvata pr̥thivī   jayan parīyāyāśvair u ca medhyair īje – (Aitareya Brahmana VIII.23),

Dhirgatamas was also the foremost predecessor of the Gautama family of Rishis that included such scholarly Rishis as Kak-Shivan, Gautam Maharishi, and Vamadeva (seer of the Fourth Mandala of the Rigveda) – who along with Dhirgatamas account for almost 150 of the 1000 hymns of the Rigveda.

Rishi Kak-Shivan is said to be one of the sons of Dhirgatamas. And, this Kak-Shivan is the author of many poems found in the First Mandala (116 to 126). Dhirgatamas and his son Kak-Shivan were  among the reputed  poets who lived during the times of Dushyanta and Bharata

The language of Dhirgatamas

Dhirgatamas, the great poet of the Vedic period, is celebrated as one of the most impressive personalities among the Rishis of the Rigveda.

The poet theorizes the origin of the world; it’s tacit secrets; and , of the nature of language, through in his poetic vision.

Karl Friedrich Geldner, the distinguished German Scholar, in the notes to his translation of the Rigveda, lauds the hymn of Dhirgatamas as containing the wonders of Nature and of Man’s life; speculations about time and about human existence; especially his poetic language. They are all clothed in varied allegories and riddles; and their solution is rather difficult.

Geldner regards the hymn as belonging to the class of Brahmodaya Suktas, depicting the Mystic poet’s inspired response to the wonders of Nature and of  Human Life; speculations about Cosmos beyond. In the process, he has brought together a number of Vedic Doctrines about the Universe, its creation and its progression.

The enigmatic language, symbolisms, mystic-representations etc. that he has employed are all relevant in the context of his effort to project a consistent thought-provoking  illustration  of the world around us.

It brings together three great themes, which are Agni [Fire], the Sun, and the Sacrifice (Yajna), all closely related.  The treatment of them is augmented by statements about Vac [Speech] as the Absolute.

Though the poem might look like a series of riddles, one can see in it a certain coherence, bringing forth the doctrine of unity in all this existence.

Truly there is only One. They may call Him by any names.  They call him, as Indra, Mitra, Varuṇa, Agni; and he is the celestial, winged-bird (Sun). The learned priests call the One and the only one by many names

इन्द्रम् मित्रम् वरुणम् अग्निम् आहुः अथो इति दिव्यः सः सुपर्णः गरुत्मान् एकम् सत् विप्राः बहुधा वदन्ति अग्निम् यमम् मातरिश्वानम् आहुः Rig Veda 1.164.46

*

The language of the poem may not be exact; its tenets might be vague. And yet, one has to accept that the Rishi enlightens ; sheds light on the dark depths of human thought. There is much to be learnt from the philosopher ’s speculations of the Truth.

*

While commenting on the first verse of Asya-Vamasya-Sukta, Sri Sayaņacharya recognized and appreciated the spiritual (Adhyatmika) content of some of its Mantras. He said: It is all in praise of wisdom, liberation and God – Jnāna-mokşa-āksāra-prašamsāज्नानमोक्षा अक्षर​प्र्शंसा

एवमुत्तरत्रापि अध्यात्मपरतया योजयित शक्यम्‌। तथापि स्वरसस्वामा वात्‌ मरन्थविस्तरभयाच न ख्यते । यत्र !द्रा सुपर्णा › इत्याद स्फुटम्‌ आध्यात्मिको र ह्यर्थः > प्रतीयते तत्र तत्र प्रतिपादयामः । अयं मन्त्रो यास्केन व्याख्यातः I

Evam-uttratrapi adhyatmaparatayā yojayitum śakyam. Tathāpi svar- astvā bhāvāt granthavistarabhayat ca na vikhyate. Yatra ‘dvāsuparna ityādau sphutam adhyatmikah ayam pratiyate tatra tatra pratipādaya- mah, Ayam mantro Yasken vyakhyātah

*

Unlike in the other Vedic texts, there are not many prayers addressed  to gods in Asya Vamasya Sukta. It is mainly concerned with raising of doubts, questions; suggesting answers; and glorification of knowledge and the Ultimate. Truth.

Dhirgatamas contributed much to the hypothesis concerning creation and sustenance of the universe. He put forth his concepts about a single absolute and self-subsistent principle, which is an infinite, inexhaustible source of power.

In his opinion, all finite things are products of the self-evolution of interrelated factors, enveloped within a single universal system; and, all of this existence, therefore, is a monogamous unit. 

But the major problem with his writing is his most elusive enigmatic, puzzling and at times inscrutable language, terms and symbols that he employed to enunciate his metaphysical concepts.

His verses can be interpreted in varied, diverse manners; each conflicting with the other.

Dr. Kunhan Raja observes:

Dhirgatamas just as the other Vedic poets – Yama , Manu , Brihaspati and others – is unique in his own manner; individual creative genius that contributes to the continuity of Indian though that keeps re-inventing all the while.

The Vedic thinkers seemed to believe that no single perspective is conclusive or over rides all other views. It is a liberal attitude which, essentially, was based on a principle that encouraged acceptance of multiple or plural views (Anekanta-vada), on a given issue as being manifold dimensions of one and the same object. Today , some might call it  ‘radical skepticism’.

When we read the poems of Dhirgatamas , we find ourselves in the presence of a great poet.

His Visual symbols are essentially the language of metaphysics; just as the words are of philosophy. But, shorn of their veneer, they are eloquent expressions, the meaning of which is familiar to all mankind.

When we enter the very mysterious region visualized in this poem, we find that the poet has presented a recognizable representation of things that are hidden from the understanding of the ordinary people.

With the symbolisms lost to us; and with the background obliterated, we are not able to see the significance of the whole picture

The meaning of many of the words used here, like the names of the meters etc., are unknown to us. We do not know what they exactly mean. And, there is the complex combination of songs set in meters of varied structures.

The contents of the poem turn out to be a riddle to us because we have lost the clue to the correct interpretation of the poem. We do not know many of the symbols and many of the conventions current in those days. Various notions and symbols current in those days are now lost to us, and so we do not have the necessary apparatus to work up the full and precise meaning of the lines in this poem.

The problem has been studied with the aid of grammar, language and vocabulary; the structure of the meter; and the general content of the hymns etc.

There are many terms and expressions, many modes of presentation  that we cannot understand. We do not know to what the various numbers like three and seven refer to; the simile of the cow with the calf ; the imagery of the father and mother ; and other figures are also obscure.

Thus, we find ourselves having to handle a puzzle; we are faced with a mystery.

It is not possible for me to give a clear analysis of the whole poem. I am myself able only to find some general directions and not at all the positions of the various details. To give a complete analysis of the poem and an attempt at a fuller discussion of the problem is not within the scope of such an Introduction. That has to be taken up as an independent study.

**

Yet, we need not lose all hope of deciphering something out of the poem. There are some pointers which might help us to interpret, unravel the mystery.

But, one thing is certain; this is not a haphazard jumble of many verses crammed into a single hymn. There is a unity and there is a continuity of thought also, within the whole poem. Not only this, the entire collection of the fifty-two  hymns composed by Dhirgatamas has a plan; and , it   must have been set in this order as per the traditions of his time.

The seemingly paradoxical language of Dhirgatamas is clustered with symbolisms (समाधि भाषा Samadhi-bhasha). And, it is not easy to follow. In his rendering, each created object, both natural and human, or an activity, or a thought, or a number, becomes a typical symbol pregnant with meaning. It is said; the language of Dhirgatamas, verily, is that of the Nature itself, in the form of the created objects, each of which conceals the Great Mystery at the core of its being.

Some have tried to explain why the Vedic thinkers selected the style of symbolism, which does seem rather ambiguous, today.

It is said; it was a deliberate ploy employed in order to explain the elements surrounding the creation of the Cosmos and of the primeval entities, of which it is constituted, viz. Mind, Life and Matter. It is said; words are mere symbols of the ideas; just as the manifest is the outer expression of the dormant unmanifest.

The language of the symbols is elastic; amenable to interpretation in varied manners. This is an advantage over the ordinary language.

The Rishis adopted the phenomena of physical Nature as figurative reflections of the   functioning of Man’s inner life. They might have otherwise found it difficult to give expression to subtle ideas in the commonplace language of everyday life.

Here, the Vedic thinkers seized upon the working of the Cosmos itself, as displayed in several categories and objects in Nature – Such as: The Ocean, Sky, Earth, Air, Water, Sun, Moon, Mountains, Rivers, Forests, Trees, Animals, Rains, Clouds. And, each one of these objects stand out as an eloquent epithet in the language of Nature.

For instance; the Chariot of the Sun, Ratha, is used to symbolize the physical Universe. And, his horses are the powers or the dynamic energies, which by their sheer drive propel and provide progression to the events in the Cosmos.

As said: the wise ones were in awe of nature. They marveled at the systematic and dependable rising and setting of the sun, cycles of season – particularly the rainy one – so essential for agriculture; appearance and disappearance of the moon; the starry sky and the milky way. They wondered how all of these came about.

Dhirgatamas was a thinker of the Vedic age; and, naturally his outbursts are cast in the thought-moulds of his time. He was a mystic and a poet.  And.as said earlier; he is famous for his paradoxical apothegms that are enigmatic.

 Prof. Wendy Doniger, a noted Sanskrit Scholar, in her book The Rig Veda An Anthology (Penguin Books) comments:

This long and complex hymn has inspired many elaborate, detailed glosses and still remains largely obscure. The language, however, is not particularly difficult; and certain major themes emerge with sufficient clarity to encourage the translator to present the hymn in a relatively raw state of exegesis, rather than burden the reader with a critical apparatus out of proportion to the poem itself.

One reason for the great scholarly attention paid to this hymn is that it is traditionally regarded as a riddle – a tradition of Vedic exegetes. And there are solid grounds for this tradition, for many questions are asked outright in the hymn; and others are hidden in a symbolism that seems deliberately labyrinthine. Yet it seems that the poet thought he knew the answers to some of his questions and posed others merely rhetorically, as questions no one would dream of trying to answer. The reader is thus encouraged to solve those that can be solved and to leave the others unanswered.

The hymn demonstrates a unity on two distinct but intersecting levels, explicit and implicit. That is, certain tropes emerge repeatedly to express different ideas, and certain ideas emerge repeatedly to be expressed by different tropes.

The scholars who have analyzed the work of Dhirgatamas credit the sage-philosopher-poet with a distinctive style of his own.

The Suktha employs many of the traditional   Vedic imagery to weave a maze of explicit and implicit riddles.  In a series of simple but obscure verses complex meanings are piled up to create an elaborate vision.

For example, the hymn mentions cows and birds in several verses; the cow may stand for the Dawn (who is not explicitly named) or the goddess of Speech (who is), and the birds for the sun or the mortal (both explicitly named), while the Dawn may also be represented in verses ostensibly about a woman, and the sun in verses about a horse.

On one level, it is clear that the hymn is about the things it is talking about – about riddles and numbers and wisdom and immortality and birds and chariots and horses and cows and speech and the sacrifice, all of which are described in vividly naturalistic detail.

But they are also described in terms that make no sense on a naturalistic level (what chariot could have a single wheel, or have spokes at the same time as seven spokes?), and it appears that these distortions arise through the identification of several of the images with abstract ideas, particularly the chariot and birds identified with the sun or year or yearly sacrifice or immortal soul, and the cow or the mother identified with Dawn or Speech.

Many particular obscurities remain, of course, and many verses mean several things at once, but when viewed in this overarching framework the hymn reveals a number of consistent questions and answers expressed through a careful network of highly charged symbols.

Dhirgatamas- His theory of creation

The. single, absolute, self-subsistent principle, according to Dhirgatamas is Fire  (Agni – the sun in the upper regions – parastat).  He recognizes three forms of Fire:  The Sun, the Lightning and the Fire

अस्य । वामस्य । पलितस्य । होतुस्तस्य । भ्राता । मध्यमो । अस्त्यश्नः। तृतीयो । भ्राता । घृतपृष्ठो । अस्यात्रापश्यं । विश्पतिं सप्तपुत्रम् ॥१॥ .१६४.०१

And, he is of opinion that the Sun, blazing with dazzling radiance and warmth, is the oldest of the three; and is the first cause. This Sun, held up and propelled by its inherent force (स्वध Svadha), clad in its own splendor , travels in all the worlds , without stoppage.

अनत् । शये । तुरगातु । जीवम् । एजत् । ध्रुवम् । मध्ये । आ । पस्त्यानाम् । जीवः। मृतस्य। चरति । स्वधाभिः । अमर्त्यः । मर्त्येन । सयोनिः.१६४.३०

 [ In the hymns of the Rigveda, Sun (Surya) is celebrated as the Soul (Atman) of all that moves or is immoveable; enlivening the heaven, the earth, and all the surrounding space –

अप्राः । द्यावापृथिवी इति । अन्तरिक्षम् । सूर्यः । आत्मा । जगतःतस्थुषः । च ॥ Rig Veda 1.115.1 .

He is the Divine power in the heavens; the Lightening in the atmosphere; and the Fire on Earth. These are the three main manifestations of light in our visible world.

Sun moves in its orbit, which itself is moving. Earth and other bodies move around sun due to the force of attraction (आकर्षण) .

All beings abide in this five-spoked revolving wheel; the heavily-loaded axle is never heated; its eternal compact nave is never worn away.

पञ्चअरे । चक्रे । परिवर्तमाने । तस्मिन् । आ । तस्थुः । भुवनानि । विश्वा । तस्य । न । अक्षः । तप्यते । भूरिभारः । सनात् । एव । न । शीर्यते । सनाभिः Rig Veda 1.164.13

Surya is Vipra, the radiant one. He is the Master of Truth. He enlightens and enlivens. It is he who liberates the human mind from the restrictive confines of the physical world.]

Dhirgatamas maintained that all living beings rest and depend ultimately on the Sun. And, Sun is the eternal source of Life in all this existence. Sun is the protector of the world – पलितस्य; as without him there would be no life on this planet.

He compared the Sun to a chariot, fitted with one wheel, which revolves with its axle that is heavy-laden, but not heated; and with its nave unbroken from time immemorial. The wheel, as he says, has twelve spokes, representing the twelve months. A year with twelve months consists of seven- hundred and twenty days and nights together, and the additional days and nights go to form the intercalary month. The year is divided into a certain number of seasons.

सप्त युञ्जन्ति रथम् एकचक्रम् एकः अश्वः वहति सप्तनामा त्रिनाभि चक्रम् अजरम् अनर्वम् यत्र इमा विश्वा भुवना अधि तस्थुः Rigveda 1.164.2

द्वादश प्रधयः चक्रम् एकम् त्रीणि नभ्यानि कः ऊँ इति तत् चिकेत तस्मिन् साकम् त्रिशताः शङ्कवः अर्पिताः षष्टिः चलाचलासः Rigveda 1.164.48

He said: the Sun delights men with rains in the season. The tempest clouds (Parjanya) infuse Life into the Earth in the form of rain and various other kinds of energies. The clouds are formed by the water raising up in a uniform manner; and, falling back in due course. And, it is from this water the life derives its sustenance.

Dhirgatamas suggested that Sun is the un-born, un-changing cause of the ever-fleeting splendor of created things. The world as a whole is guided on towards a path of progress by two principles — active and passive, compared to two birds roosting on the same world-tree. One of them eats fruits, while the other does not eat, but silently reflects only.

द्वा सुपर्णा सयुजा सखाया समानं वृक्षं परिषस्वजाते तयोरन्यः  पिप्पलं स्वाद्वत्त्यनश्नन्नन्यो अभिचाकशीति // Mundu.Up  //

It is thus; the whole of nature is moving along the road towards an end. Its governing principles are however emanations from its own inherent, energizing force. These are inseparable companions.

As Dr. Beni-madhab Barua puts it:  

All physical phenomena, states and processes can be accounted for by the principles of mechanics and physics, while the final question of their origin and interaction remains ever insoluble.

There is nevertheless to be felt behind all these, the presence of an unseen hand at work; the play of a deep mystery that ever eludes man’s grasp.

The nature of ultimate reality, according to Dhirgatamas, is however unknown, and probably unknowable. The world of experience is conceived as a systematic unity, the whole of nature being a sort of Divine machine evolving and working itself to an end by some fixed and uniform laws of motion, interaction, and so forth.

The trend of his thought is towards the idea of a single absolute and self-subsistent principle, which is infinite – in the sense of being an inexhaustible power; and, towards the view that all finite things are products of the self-evolution of correlated factors of one universal system and plan; and that the world therefore is a unity. (Dr. Henry Stephen)

Thus, the attitude of Dhirgatamas towards the deepest problem of philosophy seems to border on agnosticism. But; he persistently tends to derive the many from the one single, ordaining, sustaining, coordinating self-existent principle, of which all known forces, laws and movements are its varied manifestations.

Although the mysterious is always the mysterious, Dhirgatamas advanced far enough to suggest that it is the un-born, un-changing cause of the ever-fleeting show of created things, and that whatever its real nature is, it seems to partake more of the material and less of the spiritual.

The world, as a whole, surges along a path of progress, guided by two principles — active and passive – compared to two birds roosting on the same world-tree. One of them eats fruits, while the other does not eat, but only reflects, silently.

द्वा सुपर्णा सयुजा सखाया समनम् वृक्षम् परि सस्वजाते इति तयोः अन्यः पिप्पलम् स्वादु अत्ति अनश्नन् अन्यः अभि चाकशीति [Rigveda 1.164.20]

It is how the whole of nature is moving along the road, towards an end. Its guiding principles are however emanations from the same unborn, energizing force. These are inseparable companions.

Asya Vamasya Suktam

Dhirgatamas is the author of twenty-five poems in the First Mandala of the Rigveda (140 to 164). The set of hymns under Sukta 164, titled by its opening lines: Asya Va­masya (Rigveda 1.164) , gained great fame.

This is one of the sage’s most famous poems. The hymns of Dhirgatamas are indeed ancient. His grammar, vocabulary etc., as also his presentation of gods, nature are clustered with symbolisms that are not easy to understand or decode.

*

In the words of the erudite scholar Dr. Kunhan Raja

His paradoxical apothegms; to date, none has been able to fully decode. His poetry is known for its exceedingly complex symbolism.

And, he writes in his First Mandala, 140th Sukta, 12th mantra, that our whole life is not a journey in a single boat, we go in one boat, we finish the task, then take another boat, and do another task, then third boat, and so on. These are the voyages of the spirit.

रथाय नावम् उत नः गृहाय नित्यअरित्राम् पत्वतीम् रासि अग्ने अस्माकम् वीरान् उत नः मघोनः जनान् या पारयात् शर्म या 1.140.12. II

*

He who knows the father below by what is above, and he who knows the father who is above by what is below is called the poet (कवियमानः)

अवः परेण पितरम् यः अस्य अनुवेद परः एना अवरेण कवियमानः कः इह प्र वोचत् देवम् मनः कुतः अधि प्रजातम् 1.164.18

*

If a person knows who he is; then he attains the true goal of life – (Bhuteshu-Bhuteshu Vichitya dhirah -KU.2.5)

इह चेदवेदीदथ सत्यमस्ति चेदिहावेदीन्महती विनष्टिःभूतेषु भूतेषु विचित्य धीराः प्रेत्यास्माल्लोकादमृता भवन्ति KU.2.5 II

Dhirgatamas and his truly inspired vision had a great role in shaping Indian Philosophy. His commendable knowledge in spirituality; his versatile talent in poetry; and, his inspired gift of vision stands unparalleled even this day.

This is one of the most interesting and important hymns in the whole range of the Vedic literature. It is without a parallel in the Vedas. It is highly philosophical. It is full of mysticism. It is obscure. It is mainly in the form of a riddle; it was originally meant as a riddle and it has become a more insoluble riddle for us than for the people of those ancient days.

He envelops the past in the present . And, encloses the future in what has happened at the bottom of the sea.

Dhirgatamas asks questions not because he does not know the answers. He dramatizes his doubt through questions. He constructs the riddles to heighten the dramatic effect of what he believes to be the truth. He plays the drama of doubts in dialectical language.

Dhirgatamas was confident that no one else other than a wise poet can even hope to truly understand his poems. Even to this day, none has been able to fully decode his poems; at least the Asya Vaamasya Sukta (RV 1.164).

Structure of the Texts assigned to Dhirgatamas

The poet had composed 25 poems about various gods; and this group is followed by a long poem of 52 verses  about the realization of poetic vision. The poem seems to have been recited at a Sacrifice where learned people had assembled. The poet describes the world and its origin and of the nature of language and the secrets of the language, as deduced by him through his poetic vision.

***

As regards Dhirgatamas, Dr. Beni-madhab Barua, in his A History Of Pre-Buddhistic Indian Philosophy has dealt with the subject on the following lines :

  • his conception of the Sun,
  • the cause of the motion of the Sun,
  • the contrast between the phases of the Sun and the Moon,
  • the component element of the Sun:
  • Sun’s relation to fire and lightning
  • the primitive substance or whatever it may be is one,
  • the Sun’s part in the life process of the world
  • the fire roots of things
  • his agnosticism

As mentioned earlier; Dhirgatamas is the author of twenty-five poems in the First Mandala of the Rigveda (140 to 163).

 Of the 25 verses – the first 41 verses form a unit dedicated to-various gods, in general; and, the remaining 11 verses are assigned certain specific deities. Yet, there is a unity and a continuity of thought, binding the whole poem.

The first two (140 , 141 and 143 ) are addressed to Agni; the next (142) is an Apri Sukta hymn  (the invocation hymns recited just prior to offering the oblations into Agni);  with the last verse  (163) addressed to Indra.

वेदिसदे । प्रियधामाय । सुद्युते । धासिम्इव । प्र । भर । योनिम् । अग्नये । वस्त्रेणइव । वासय । मन्मना । शुचिम् । ज्योतिःरथम् । शुक्रवर्णम् । तमःहनम् ॥ १.१४०.०१ ॥

अभि । द्विजन्मा । त्रिवृत् । अन्नम् । ऋज्यते । सव्ँम्वत्सरे । ववृधे । जग्धम् । ईम् इति । पुनरिति । अन्यस्य । आसा । जिह्वया । जेन्यः । वृषा । नि । अन्येन । वनिनः । मृष्ट । वारणः ॥ १.१४०.०२ ॥

कृष्णप्रुतौ । वेविजे इति । अस्य । सक्षितौ । उभा । तरेते इति । अभि । मातरा । शिशुम् । प्राचाजिह्वम् । ध्वसयन्तम् । तृषुच्युतम् । आ । साच्यम् । कुपयम् । वर्धनम् । पितुः ॥ १.१४०.०३ ॥

Again, there are seven hymns devoted to Agni (144 to 150).

This is followed by a set of three hymns addressed to Mitra-Varuna. (151 to 153). Of these, the first is addressed to Mitra singly.

There are three hymns addressed to Vishnu (154 to 156). with the first three verses in the second of these hymns addressed jointly to Vishnu and Indra.

 Then there are two hymns addressed to the Ashvins. (159 and 160).

the next is addressed to the Ribhus (161); and the next two are in praise of the Horse (162 and 163).

That section is followed by a unit of 52 verses – (Sukta 164) –  celebrated as Asya Vamasya Suktam

 The scholar Hermann Grassmann divided the hymn into several sections:

  • The first section of 10 verses he calls Cosmological questions and fancies;
  • Verses 11 to 15 give a mystic description of the Year and the seasons;
  • In the following 7 verses (16 to 22) he speaks of as very obscure and impossible to understand;
  • The three verses (23 to 25) deal with the common meters, and
  • The four verses following (26 to 29) deal with the cow which is the cloud that gives rain;
  • The four verses (30 to 33) are again obscure
  • Verses 34 to 42 and 45 are a glorification of the Sacred Speech;
  • In the remaining section, omitting verse 48, we find many gods in the Sacrifices and he prefers to bring the verse 48 in the group of verses 11 to 15.

In  the subsequent instalments of this series ,

let us briefly  go through the Verses of

 Asya-Vamiya-Sukta 

CONTINUED

IN THE

NEXT PART

REFERENCES

  1. History of Pre-Buddhist Indian Philosophy by Dr. Beni-madhab Barua -Motilal Banarsidas-1921
  2. Tagore Law Lectures 1930 – The History Of Hindu Law by Prof Radha Binod Pal; University of Calcutta – 1958
  3. Vision in long darkness by Prof. Vasudeva Agrawala
  4. https://who.rocq.inria.fr/Ramakrishna.Upadrasta/Veda/Asya_Vamiya/AVMS/AVMS_1-100.pdf
  5. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=r86l_TF9XWc
  6. https://archive.org/details/in.ernet.dli.2015.226346
  7. https://istore.chennaimath.org/products/rig-vedic-suktas-asya-vamiya-suktam/1309294000102324374
  8. pdf (archive.org)
  9. https://religion.fandom.com/wiki/Dirghatamas
  10. ऋग्वेदः सूक्तं .१६४ – विकिस्रोतः (org)
  11. org/mirrors/rigveda/sanskrit03/RV0310noaccent.html
  12. ALL IMAGES ARE FROM INTERNET
 
Leave a comment

Posted by on June 28, 2024 in Dhirgatamas, Rigveda

 

Tags: , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,

Who was Dhirgatamas …? – Part One

Some of the main concerns of the early Rishis, the Kavis, of the Rigveda, were the speculations on the elusive questions, such as:

How does the world originate? In what manner are men created? By what manner are they united with the existence?  Who creates; and, who ordains? From what does this world spring up; and, to what does it ultimately return?

The immediate background to the Indian Philosophy is to be found in the Ukthas (hymns) and Udgithas (recitations) ascribed, in this regard, to the ancient sages (Kavis) of the Rigveda.

The initial philosophic reflections received impetus from the daily experience of things; such as: one changing into another; and, reappearing at the appropriate seasons.

Such constant mutation of things of one’s experience must have roused a sense of wonder and amazement in persons who were lively; and were keen observers of life; and, who were at home with the nature around them.

Prof. Beni-madhab Barua remarks that in ancient India, there was indeed no specific term for what we now call as “philosophy” other than Ukthas or Udgitha; (though its Kavis were erudite theoreticians and truth-seekers).

Thus, the hymns of the Rig Veda (Uktha) and its recitation (Udgitha) itself came to be known as philosophizing. That was perhaps because they did not regard ‘knowing’ (vid) as separate from other aspects of’ ‘being’.

And, it continued to be so until such epithets as Darshana, Brahma-vidya etc. came up in the later periods. By the time of the Upanishads, ‘philosophy’ was a well-recognized branch of study. Most of philosophers and thinkers of the Upanishads were scholars in the traditional mold. Many of them were teachers of great repute.

In contrast; a Kavi in Rig Veda was an inspired Rishi who could see the un-seen. He is the sublime poet who envisioned the mantras (mantra drastaraha); and who conceived the self-evident knowledge (Svatah Pramana) by intuition. A Kavi is also ‘the hearer of the Truth’ (kavayah Satya-srurtah). That is the reason the Vedas are regarded as Surtis, revealed scriptures; and thus A-paurusheya, not authored by any physical agency.

Philosophy in the Vedic ages was generally understood as the search carried on by the Kavis, the Rishis, within their heart , for discovering the relation between the existence (Vyakta) and the distant primordial cause (Avyakta) – Sato bamdham asati  (सतो बन्धुमसति RV.10.129.4).

Some even considered what we might call philosophy as Samprasnam; the honest and earnest enquiry; the questioning; or the true doubt – as distinguished from that of a sceptic or the suspicion of an agnostic.

The search for the Ultimate Reality; and the essence that underlies all existence was the explicit quest of the Kavis of the Rigveda.

It is generally accepted; if the object of philosophy is to present a regular system with regard to the essential conditions of knowledge and of the existence of things, then these Vedic Rishis were the foremost philosophical thinkers of our age.

*

Another philosopher Mahidasa pointed out that the task of philosophy is to explain one’s experience. And, all philosophical investigations should be kept within the bounds of experience.  By ‘experience’ he perhaps meant a person’s relation and interaction with the rest of the world and with himself. The maxim that Mahidasa laid down for himself was:

“I know the universe and myself as far as I know the gods; and I know the gods as far as I know the universe and myself” (Aitareya Aranyaka-2.1 .7. 3-7;  2.1.8.2).  

The term ‘gods’ in his statements is taken to mean the hymns (uktha) or the elements (Bhutani).

*

The redoubtable philosopher Dhirgatamas, in his unique manner, preferred to call philosophy as sheer ‘ignorance seeking knowledge’. The knowledge, according to him, consisted in ascertaining the true nature of one, single original cause, from which the plurality of all this existence emanated.

अअचिकित्वान् । चिकितुषः । चित् । अत्र । कवीन् । पृच्छामि । विद्मने । न । विद्वान् । वि । यः । तस्तम्भ । षट् । इमा । रजांसि । अजस्य । रूपे । किम् । अपि । स्वित् । एकम् ॥॥ १.१६४.०६ ॥

For one who does not know the true meaning of the Vedas, of what use are they for him ?

ऋचः । अक्षरे । परमे । विओमन् । यस्मिन् । देवाः । अधि । विश्वे । निसेदुः । यः । तत् । न । वेद । किम् । ऋचा । करिष्यति । ये । इत् । तत् । विदुः । ते । इमे । सम् । आसते ॥ 1.164.39

**

His question to all the great and wise thinkers was :

What is that one original abiding element which, manifested in the form of the unborn sun; and has established and upholds this world-system?

That Great Question (Samprasnam) has continued to engage generations after generations of philosophers in varied forms and in all the regions of the earth.

As mentioned earlier; some of the main concerns of the early Rishis, the Kavis, of the Rigveda were the speculations on the elusive questions, such as:

  • How does the world originate?
  • In what manner are men created?
  • By what manner are they united with the existence? 
  • Who creates; and, who ordains?
  • From what does this world spring up; and, to what does it return?

Thus, the desire to determine the first cause of the universe was indeed very keen among the Vedic sages; and, it grew keener when sages like Aghamarsana, Prajapathi, Dhirgatamas, attempted to trace this first cause to some primal material substance; and went on to press the enquiry further; at the same time, doubting at each stage, whether pursuing further with such enquiry would indeed lead to any credible result or reliable conclusion.

The First period of the Rigveda could perhaps be called as its creative or reflective phase.

The wise ones were in awe of nature. They marveled at the steady rising and setting of the sun, cycles of season – particularly the rainy one – so essential for agriculture, appearance and disappearance of the moon, the starry sky and the milky way. They wondered how all of this came about.

They seemed to believe that it is difficult to understand the real nature of anything unless we know when and how it was born. The true nature of things really lies in their genesis.

He who knows the father below by what is above, and he who knows the father who is above by what is below is called the poet / sage (कवियमानः).”

अवः परेण पितरम् यः अस्य अनुवेद परः एना अवरेण कवियमानः कः इह प्र वोचत् देवम् मनः कुतः अधि प्रजातम् 1.164.18

**

Dhirgatamas stands at the apex of all, wondering and asking questions to all the great and wise thinkers; such as:

“What is that one original abiding element which, manifested in the form of the unborn Sun; and has established and upholds this world-system?”

अचिकित्वान् । चिकितुषः । चित् । अत्र । कवीन् । पृच्छामि । विद्मने । न । विद्वान् । वि । यः । तस्तम्भ । षट् । इमा । रजांसि । अजस्य । रूपे । किम् । अपि । स्वित् । एकम् ॥ || ||

Who saw the universe when it first came into existence? Who can tell? what is the source of creation?

कः । अद्धा । वेद । कः । इह । प्र । वोचत् । कुतः । आजाता । कुतः । इयम् । विसृष्टिः । अर्वाक् । देवाः । अस्य । विसर्जनेन । अथ । कः । वेद । यतः । आबभूव ॥॥१०.१२९.०६  ॥

”Where is the Teacher, knowing the solution? Where is the pupil, coming to the Teacher seeking revelation of the mystery? Who has seen the First Cause, from which emanated the creation? How have the elements (Bhutas) come into existence?

कः । ददर्श । प्रथमम् । जायमानम् । अस्थन्वन्तम् । यत् । अनस्था । बिभर्ति । भूम्याः । असुः । असृक् । आत्मा । क्व । स्वित् । कः । विद्वांसम् । उप । गात् । प्रष्टुम् । एतत् ॥ 1.164.04

पृच्छामि । त्वा । परम् । अन्तम् । पृथिव्याः । पृच्छामि । यत्र । भुवनस्य । नाभिः । पृच्छामि । त्वा । वृष्णः । अश्वस्य । रेतः । पृच्छामि । वाचः । परमम् । विओम ॥ 1.164.34॥

The Cauldron is boiling, so I say, whether we know the mystery of its Heat or not. If there be one who claims to know, let him declare it here and now. The one who can expound this secret I will accept him as the teacher.

अचिकित्वान् । चिकितुषः । चित् । अत्र । कवीन् । पृच्छामि । विद्मने । न । विद्वान् । वि । यः । तस्तम्भ । षट् । इमा । रजांसि । अजस्य । रूपे । किम् । अपि । स्वित् । एकम् ॥Rig Veda 1.164.6

 इह । ब्रवीतु । यः । ईम् । अङ्ग । वेद । अस्य । वामस्य । निहितम् । पदम् । वेरिति वेः । शीर्ष्णः । क्षीरम् । दुह्रते । गावः । अस्य । वव्रिम् । वसानाः । उदकम् । पदा । अपुः ॥ 1.164.7 ॥

Which is the tree (wood) – किम् स्वित् वनम् – out of which the visible universe was fashioned?

किम् । स्वित् । वनम् । कः । ऊँ इति । सः । वृक्षः । आस । यतः । द्यावापृथिवी इति । निःततक्षुः । मनीषिणः । मनसा । पृच्छत । इत् । ऊँ इति । तत् । यत् । अधिअतिष्ठत् । भुवनानि । धारयन् ॥Rig Veda 10.81.4 ॥

*

And , Dhirgatamas writes in his First Mandala, 140th Sukta, 12th mantra, that our whole life is not a journey in a single boat, we go in one boat, we finish the task, then take another boat, and do another task, then third boat, and so on. These are the voyages of the spirit, searching for Truth.

रथाय । नावम् । उत । नः । गृहाय । नित्यअरित्राम् । पत्वतीम् । रासि । अग्ने । अस्माकम् । वीरान् । उत । नः । मघोनः । जनान् । च । या । पारयात् । शर्म । या । च ॥ १.१४०.१२

He seems to lay much store by self-knowledge which, according to him, is the primary basis of all cognition. The sage indeed discards the evidence gathered by senses, because they are not always true witnesses; and are not infallible. The senses have a tendency to move ceaselessly in opposite directions. Men mark the one and fail to mark the other.

सतः । बन्धुम् । असति । निः । अविन्दन् । हृदि । प्रतीष्या । कवयः । मनीषा ॥अपाङ् । प्राङ् । एति । स्वधया । गृभीतः । अमर्त्यः । मर्त्येन । सयोनिः । ता । शश्वन्ता । विषूचीना । वियन्ता । नि । अन्यम् । चिक्युः । न । नि । चिक्युः । अन्यम् ॥१.१६४.३८

What things I am, I truly know not clearly. Mysterious, fettered in my mind, I wander aimlessly.

न । वि । जानामि । यत्इव । इदम् । अस्मि । निण्यः । सम्नद्धः । मनसा । चरामि । यदा । मा । आ । अगन् । प्रथमजाः । ऋतस्य । आत् । इत् । वाचः । अश्नुवे । भागम् । अस्याः ॥१.१६४.३७

 

The desire to determine the first cause of the universe was indeed very keen among the Vedic sages; and, it grew keener when sages like Aghamarsana, Prajapathi-Paramestin, Dhirgatamas, Brihaspathi attempted to trace this first cause to some primal material substance. Such enquiries bordering on skepticism were soon thereafter followed by mysticism

Prof. Beni-madhab Barua, in his monumental work: A History of Pre-Buddhistic Indian Philosophy (Motilal-Banarsidass-Delhi-1998) discusses the views, theories and speculations attributed to some Vedic seers; such as: Aghamarsana; Prajapati Paramesthin; Brahmanaspati; and, Dhirgatamas. Among these Kavis, the last mentioned – Dhirgatamas – is regarded as the most eminent thinker.

And, each of those thinkers came up with his own theory or speculation about the creation, evolution and development of the universe.

For instance:

  • Aghamarsana declared the Year (Samvatsara – the time-principle, the natural seasons) as the origin of all existence. 
  • Prajapathi Paramesthin suggested Water (Salila) as elementary matter or the abiding ground of all things.
  • Another philosopher, Brahmanaspati called Air (Anila), the friend of water- as the first born, endowed with the generating principle.
  • Dhirgatamas maintained that all living beings rest and depend, ultimately, on the Sun.

 As Prof. Radha Binod Pal observes:  The one common feature in the Philosophy of these Rishis is that each one of them traces the evolution of this universe to some primal substance; to a substance that is active, self-causal; and that which is not determined by anything but by itself. This substance is the Natura Naturans (self-causing activity) ; and, this Universe is Natura Naturata (acted upon).

***

And, just to summarize Dr. Beni-madhab Barua’s elaborate discussions spread over many chapters:

Aghamaraa (अघमर्षण)

Aghamaraa (अघमर्षण) was the son of Madhucchandas, who was the son of Rishi Vishwamitra. He was renowned as a great hermit of austerity; as one who had observed the duties pertaining to Vanaprastha (the third of the four stages of life—forest hermit). (Mahabharata, Shanti Parva, Chapter 244, Stanza 16)

Aghamaraa is the seer of the Rig Veda hymn 10.190, which is famed as Bhava -Brita Sukta. It is said to endow purity and prosperity. It projects the Universe and Time as recurring cycles. He recognizes a reality, which is beyond Time and change.  It is the Truth (Rita), which existed before Time.

ऋतं सत्यं चाभीद्धात्तपसोऽध्यजायत ततो रात्र्यजायत ततः समुद्रो अर्णवः समुद्रादर्णवादधि संवत्सरो अजायत अहोरात्राणि विदधद्विश्वस्य मिषतो वशी I सूर्याचन्द्रमसौ धाता यथापूर्वमकल्पयत् दिवं पृथिवीं चैवान्तरिक्षमथो स्वः

According to Aghamarsana, fervor (enthusiasm or dedication- तपसः) is the first creative principle from which the eternal order, harmony and truth were born (ऋतम्सत्यम् Rita and Sathya).

ऋतम् सत्यम् अभीद्धात् तपसः अधि अजायत ततः रात्री अजायत ततः समुद्रः अर्णवः Rig.10.190.1

And, Ṛta (ऋतं), the well-structured principle of the Universe, existed, in the opinion of Aghamarsana, even prior to diversity; just as the whole exists prior to its divisions. It is eternal; beyond time and change. The universe is a succession of events dotted along the time-less Rita.

It is said; the appearance of sun and moon; of day and night, is regulated; and this harmony, this ordering of everything in the universe is what the ancients named as Ṛta (ऋतं), the universal ordering principle.

It is also the principle of natural order that regulates and coordinates the operation of the universe on the natural, moral and sacrificial levels.

From Ṛta (ऋतं) and Sathya originated the night, which in its turn produced water; and from water originated Samvatasara or the Time principle.

Rishi Aghamarsana laid down a theory of creation, involving what is now known as the Doctrine of Time.

He speaks of the Year (Time-principle) as being the Lord, the Great Creator, Preserver and Destroyer of all things. He tells us that warmth (तपसः Tapas) is the first creative principle from which the Eternal Law and Truth (ऋतं च सत्यं) were born. From these was produced the Night (Tamas).

The Night produced water; and, from water originated the Year (Samvatsara) or the Time-principle. The Year formed, in due order, the sun and the moon; the heaven and the earth; the firmament and light; and ordained the days and nights. The year is the Lord of life and of death’.

समुद्रात् अर्णवात् अधि सव्वँत्सरः अजायत अहोरात्राणि विदधत् विश्वस्य मिषतः वशी Rig.10.190.2

Time is the highest, the Lord of all. Time is the eternal substance out of which all things are formed; and in which everything lives, moves and has its being. Time is indeed supreme.

**

Bhartrhari (11th century) in his celebrated work Vakyapadiya talks about the power of Time, the Kaala-Shakthi, the creative power (karaka-Shakthi) of the One unchanging Absolute (Shabda-Brahman) manifesting itself as the dynamic diversity that is experienced as the created world (Jagat).

He considers Shabda-tattva or Shabda Brahman as the foundation of the Universe; and, it is eternal.

The essence of Bhartrhari’s viewpoint is that Time (Kaala) is not different from Shabda Brahman which is identical with Para Brahman. The power of Time is an independent power (svtantra shakthi) of Shabda Brahman which allows sequences to come into being. Through Time, durations are perceived; the things come to be and pass away. Yet, Time has no divisions. Time is the efficient cause by which Brahman controls the cycles of the Universe.

When that Time sequence appears as differentiated objects, then Time as a power seems to be different from Brahman; but, really it is not so (Vakyapadiya 1.2).

एकमेव यदाम्नातं भिन्नशक्तिव्यपाश्रयात् अपृथक्त्वेऽपि शक्तिभ्यः पृथक्त्वेनेव वर्तते

ekam-eva-yad-āmnāta-bhinnaśaktivyapāśrayāt/apthaktve+api-śaktibhya-pthaktveneva-vartate

Prof. Radha Binod Pal writes:

The Aghamarshana Sukta, by giving us the genesis of the universe, imparted an idea of a supreme governing order of Truth and Truthfulness (ऋतम् सत्यम्), reigning all over; and, encouraged man to follow the right and true path of virtue.

ऋतम् सत्यम् अभीद्धात् तपसः अधि अजायत ततः रात्री अजायत ततः समुद्रः अर्णवः ॥ (RV.10.190.1)

But; his is an exceedingly short thesis from which nothing, by way of a clear statement, can be elicited. It is difficult to clearly ascertain his own philosophical position. Nor do we know either what led him to speak of the Year as being the Lord, Great creator, Preserver and Destroyer of all things.

It is said; for this purpose, we need to look through some of the older Cosmogonic Hymns. which may have constituted the immediate background for Indian philosophy; and, as well as through some of the latter Brahmana-texts.

*

But; Aghamarsana plainly tells us that warmth (Tapas) – Creative Fervour – the first creative impulse (which in the later came to be named as Kama, the intense motive force changing universe), — is the first creative principle from which the eternal law and truth (Rita) were born. From these was produced the Night (Tamas), which in its turn produced water; and, from water originated Samvatasara or the Time principle.

This Samvatsara produced in due order: the Sun, the Moon, the heaven, the earth, the firmament and light. And then originated, what we call, the days and nights. This Samvatsara is the Lord of Life and Death.

[Prof. Radha Binod Pal remarks :  Though Rishi Aghamarṣaṇa declared Samvatsara, the Time-principle, as the eternal substance out of which all things are formed; he did recognize a reality beyond time and change. And, this reality is Rta – the order, harmony and truth that governs the Universe. ऋतम् – Rta existed before ‘Time’.

The appearance of sun and moon, of day and night, is regulated; and this harmony, ordering of everything in the Universe is by  ऋतम् .

The Rishi seems to be running round in circles.]

[ In the hymns of the Atharva Veda, the Year (Samvathsara) was replaced by the general term Kala, the Time. But, the basic doctrine of Time was retained. Further it was glorified by saying: Time is the endless cycle of existence. It is the eternal substance out of which all things are formed, and in which everything lives, moves and has its being. Time is indeed God supreme.

Time is described as a thousand-eyed and ageless; an eternal observer, unbound by the constraints of impermanence; and ceaselessly growing across manifold universes.

A profound infinite expansiveness, generating multiple realities.  How can anyone and decipher its enigmatic nature ?

*

Time is compared to a horse:

कालो अश्वो वहति प्तरश्मिः सहस्राक्षो जरो भूरिरेताः तमा रोहन्ति वयो विपश्चितस्तस्य क्रा भुवनानि विश्वा AV. 19.53.1

Kaala, or Time is a horse that carries seven rays, a thousand-eyed, ageless entity brimming with abundant Vigor. The wise continually seek to ascend it. Its wheels are the entire cosmos, containing all the worlds.

Time again is compared to a chariot having seven wheels:

प्त क्रान्वहति का प्तास्य नाभीमृतं न्वक्षः॑। मा विश्वा भुवनान्यञ्जत्कालः यते प्रथमो नु देवः AV. 19.53.2

Time, carrying the seven wheels, has seven naves and an immortal axle. It generated all these different worlds. Time, the first among deities, moves forward.

Time’s ever flowing dynamic nature is depicted through the analogy of full pot (Purna-kumbha) that never empties.  It is a lively, ever-shifting entity, much like a pot filled with swirling water.

पूर्णः कुम्भोऽधि का आहिस्तं वै पश्यामो बहुधा नु सन्तः॑। मा विश्वा भुवनानि प्रत्यङ्कालं तमाहुः मे Yaमन्  AV. 19.53.3

Time is placed in the full pot (cosmos). We observe it from various perspectives. It has produced all these different worlds. Time, they say, is situated in the highest heaven.

Time is seen as the ultimate power, unrivalled by any other force, emphasizing its crucial role in the structure, function, and very existence of the universe. It invites us to envision Time as a metaphysical concept that surpasses conventional human understanding of past, present, and future.

सं भुवनान्याभत्स सं भुवनानि पर्यैत् पिता सन्नभवत्पुत्र षां तस्माद्वै नान्यत्परमस्ति तेजः AV. 19.53.4

Time alone upheld all the worlds, and it alone encircles them. It became the father, yet is the child of these worlds. Therefore, indeed, there is no energy greater than it.

Time governs everything; and envelops within it everything it administers .

काले मनः काले प्राणः काले नाम माहितम् कालेन सर्वा नन्दन्त्यागतेन प्रजा माः AV. 19.53.7

Within Time is the mind; within Time is the breath; within Time is all names gathered. By Time, all these beings rejoice as they arrive.

Time directs all existence, growth, and enlightenment. Time was there even before gods, wisdom or seers.

कालः प्रजा सृजत कालो अग्रे प्रजापतिम् स्वयंभूः श्यपः कालात्तपः कालादजायत AV. 19.53.4

Time created life. Time was there before the gods. Knowledge and austerity were born from Time.]

Prajapati Paramesthin (परमेष्ठिन्)

Another ancient philosopher Prajapati Paramesthin (परमेष्ठिन्) – a much respected spiritual master and teacher – according to Dr. Beni-Madhab Barua (A History of Pre-Buddhist Indian Philosophy- pages 12 to 16 – Motilal Banarsidas-1921), theorized that in the beginning ,  Being came out of Non-Being (Asatah sad ajyata). He said; That original matter or primitive substance comes neither under the definition of Being nor under that of Non-Being

Further, he asserted that Water (Salila) is the fundamental Principle. It is from Water, all things are formed; and, Water is the original substance of all that exists.  It was the unfathomable depth of water (gahanam gambhiram). And, there was nothing but water. Water is the elementary matter or abiding original ground of things. Water is the original substance of all that exists.

***

[Paramesthin started his inquiry with water; but, did not extend it beyond water.  He insisted that it was From Water all things are formed; Water is the original substance of all that exists. He took a rigid stand; and did not push his investigation beyond water.]

He asserted that whether one knows it, or does not know it (Veda-yadi va na-Veda), when there was neither Non-existence nor Existence; when there was neither death nor immortality; and, when there was no visible sign to distinguish between days and nights, (that is to say, between light and darkness) — Nasid rajo no vyoma na tarhi na ratrya ahna asith praketah – then there was Water, the unfathomable depth of water (Gahanam Gambhiram); and, there was nothing but water.

न । असत् । आसीत् । नो इति । सत् । आसीत् । तदानीम् । न । आसीत् । रजः । नो इति । विओम । परः । यत् । किम् । आ । अवरीवरिति । कुह । कस्य । शर्मन् । अम्भः । किम् । आसीत् । गहनम् । गभीरम् ॥ १०.१२९.०१

“Water was that one thing, breathless; breathed by its own nature (Anidavatam svadhaya tad ekam, tasmad-dhyanan na parah kimcan nasa ).  There was darkness (Tamas); and, concealed at first in this darkness was Water in its indiscriminate or unmanifested form (apraketam). Water was all that existed (sarvama idam).”

तमः । आसीत् । तमसा । गूळ्हम् । अग्रे । अप्रकेतम् । सलिलम् । सर्वम् । आः । इदम् । तुच्छ्येन । आभु । अपिहितम् । यत् । आसीत् । तपसः । तत् । महिना । अजायत । एकम् ॥१०.१२९.०३

[ Mahidasa says: The material cause of the world is water. All this was water indeed. It was the root; and, world was the shoot. He is the father, the earth, fire, &c. are the sons. Whatever there is belonging to the son, belongs to the father; whatever there is belonging to the father, belongs to the son. AA.2.8.2)

Prajapathi causes the world; the world causes water; the water causes life; life begets herbs and living creatures; the manas is the heart of thinking creature; it causes thinking mind; the thinking mind expresses through thoughtful speech; the thoughtful speech leads to thoughtful action; and the thoughtful action is in reality the man (Purusha), the abode of Brahman” (AA 1.3.4.9)]

*

Water, according to Prajapati Paramesthin, transformed itself into particular things by some inherent principle to which he gave the name Kama, the Cosmic Desire (or, the will to create or the will to be).

Kama, the Cosmic-urge, according to him, was the motivator of the movement or development that is inherent in matter itself; and, it is integrated into the endless progressions and processes of nature.

While everything was void and shapeless; by the power of Warmth , was born that longing called Kama. And; Kama was the motive force of the changing universe — the first germ of Mind (manaso retah), and this Mind was no other than the Sun “whose eye controls this world in highest heaven,”

Accordingly, for him, the principle of movement or development is inherent in matter itself; and involved in this is the vast processes of nature.

Water then transformed itself into particular things by the inherent principle – Kama, the Cosmic Desire. The sages having meditated in their hearts, discovered, by their wisdom, the relation of the existent with the non-existent. And, they said, this Mind of the Supreme Being was no other than the Sun “whose eye controls this world in highest heaven. ”

कामः । तत् । अग्रे । सम् । अवर्तत । अधि । मनसः । रेतः । प्रथमम् । यत् । आसीत् । सतः । बन्धुम् । असति । निः । अविन्दन् । हृदि । प्रतीष्या । कवयः । मनीषा ॥१०.१२९.०४

Prajapati Paramesthin gives his theory of creation; thus:

There was nothing in the beginning; neither Sat nor A-Sat; neither the existent nor the non-existent, neither the being nor non-being; nothing beyond the great One, the pure abstract immovable being having no beginning nor end, but always indivisible and perfect.

असत् आसीत् नो इति सत् आसीत् तदानीम् आसीत् रजः नो इति विओम परः यत् किम् अवरीवरिति कुह कस्य शर्मन् अम्भः किम् आसीत् गहनम् गभीरम् Rig.10.129.1

Death was not then; nor was there immortality: no sign was there of the days and nights; That One Thing, breathless, breathed by its own nature: apart from it was nothing whatsoever.

मृत्युः आसीत् अमृतम् तर्हि रात्र्याः अह्नः आसीत् प्रकेतः आनीत् अवातम् स्वधया तत् एकम् तस्मात् अन्यत् परः किम् चन आस Rig.10.129.2

There was darkness covered by darkness in the beginning, all this (world) was undistinguishable water; that empty united (world) which was covered by a mere nothing, was produced through the power of austerity

तमः आसीत् तमसा गूळ्हम् अग्रे अप्रकेतम् सलिलम् सर्वम् आः इदम् तुच्छ्येन आभु अपिहितम् यत् आसीत् तपसः तत् महिना अजायत एकम् Rig.10.129.3

Thereafter arose the intense desire (कामः – Kama), the first seed of the mind  {manaso retah), the germ of the spirit or the first creative impulse. The sages who searched within their hearts discovered, by their wisdom, the relation that binds the existent with the Non-existent.

कामः तत् अग्रे सम् अवर्तत अधि मनसः रेतः प्रथमम् यत् आसीत् सतः बन्धुम् असति निः अविन्दन् हृदि प्रतीष्या कवयः मनीषा Rig.10.129.4

Who truly knows; and who can here declare it, when this creation came into being. it was born and whence comes this creation? The gods, that we know, are later than this world’s creation. When such is the case, who then knows, with certainty, when all of this first came into being; from what material cause, and from what creative cause, did it arise?

कः अद्धा वेद कः इह प्र वोचत् कुतः आजाता कुतः इयम् विसृष्टिः अर्वाक् देवाः अस्य विसर्जनेन अथ कः वेद यतः आबभूव Rig.10.129.6

He, from whom we believe this creation arose, whether he formed it all or did not form it? No one knows. Whether he knows or perhaps even he may not know at all. If he knows not no one else does.

इयम् विसृष्टिः यतः आबभूव यदि वा दधे यदि वा यः अस्य अधिअक्षः परमे विओमन् सः अङ्ग वेद यदि वा वेद Rig.10.129.7

Prof. Radha Binod Pal explains:

The Sage Paramesthin not only differs from Aghamarṣaṇa but even goes a step further. He does not rest content with describing merely the process of creation, but sings of the force impelling towards the same. He said; It was Kama the impulse behind everything that followed.

The difference between the two sages is indeed fundamental. They disagreed as to where to seek for the root principles of the things and of knowledge: Aghamarṣaṇa sought for it in the object, something extraneous; while Paramesthin found it in the mind, in the world of thought.

Paramesthin declared : there was nothing in the beginning; neither Sat nor A-sat; neither the existent nor the non-existent; there was nothing beyond the great the pure abstract immovable being having no beginning nor end, but always indivisible and perfect.

The sage seems at times to be given to skepticism; and yet we find him already conscious of the need of faith and as such tending to mysticism. The position assumed by him is indeed that of a naturalist, and his conception of nature was entirely dynamic. To him the principle of movement for development is inherent in matter itself.

The world evolves from this immanent energy of nature – स्वधया, and the movement as a whole is self-determined.

Yet; the problem must remain unsolved: the origin must remain unknown.

But is it knowable at all?  ! !

यो अस्याध्यक्षः परमे व्योमन्त्सो अङ्ग वेद यदि वा वेद

In the philosophy of this Rishi, again, we can trace the Vedic conception of evolution. Progress in the universal evolution of entities is the divergence from the simple to the complex, from formless homogeneity to varied heterogeneity, accompanied by the greatest similarity and profoundest correlation of parts.

The philosopher expresses this by saying that from the one, the complete whole, before the existence of any sub-divisions of the great unit, there came a division and separation of parts, which tend to develop into distinct and concrete units or wholes developed to their fulness. The philosophy of this Rishi indeed evinces that noble illumination of human soul which brought into religion a perception of the unity of God and of the consequent brotherhood of mankind.

Brahmaaspati (ब्रह्मणस्पति)

Brihaspati is mentioned in the Vedas as ‘Lord of prayer or the Vedas’; a Vedic deity. Subsequently he became one of the nine planetary deities (Navagraha) representing the planet Jupiter (Guru). He is also known by other names, such as:  Jiva, Dhishanaand, Animisha-acharya, Brahmanaspati, Purohit, Angirasa, etc. He is also said to control the clouds and rain; and thus help the world by bringing to life and protecting vegetation. Some to believe that Brahmaaspati is another name for Brhaspati, the preceptor of the gods (Deva-Guru).

Dr. Barua states : Brahmaaspati , the author of Riks in Rigveda .10.72 , stated his views about the origin of the world. However, the hymn must be considered as one of the most unintelligible; and it would be vain to attempt to bring out anything very definite from it.

It is indeed difficult to understand Brahmaaspati’s theory of the birth of Sat (Being) from A-sat (Non-Being).

Yet; it could be said that he set himself the task to inquire into the nature of the world; and its condition prior to the generation of heavenly beings and all the elemental forces.

Generally, he tells that Being was born out of Non-Being. But he does not clearly explain what he meant by Being or Non-Being. We may, however, surmise that Brahmaaspati meant to mean Non-Being as the fundamental principle (Rita) that governs the universe.

As per the philosopher Brahmanaspati; The universe was at first non-existent. There was neither the heaven nor the earth, nor the mid-air. What we call as the Existence originally sprang from the Non-existent; and, evolves further on its own accord. That was his fundamental proposition.

देवानाम् पूर्व्ये युगे असतः सत् अजायत तत् आशाः अनु अजायन्त तत् उत्तानपदः परि Rig.10.72.3

He argued that the principle of movement or development is inherent in matter itself; and, it is part of the vast processes of nature.

In other words, the world evolves from its inherent energy (स्वधयाSvadhaya); the movement as a whole is self-determined and self-regulated.

Brahmaaspati begins with the promise that he would give us the particulars of the origin of gods, who are much praised in hymns of the Vedas.

देवानाम् नु वयम् जाना प्र वोचाम विपन्यया उक्थेषु शस्यमानेषु यः पश्यात् उत्तरे युगे Rig.10.72.1

Before the gods were born, the existent emerged out of the non-existent

देवानाम् पूर्व्ये युगे असतः सत् अजायत  Rig. 10.72.2

The earth sprang out of the productive power moving upwards. The regions (quarters) came to be recognized with reference to the earth

भूः जज्ञे उत्तानपदः भुवः आशाः अजायन्तRig.10.72.4

There is much discussion about Aditi. The scholars surmise that the term Aditi, in a way, stands to symbolize the Infinite – the source of all that came into being – the endless expanse beyond the earth, beyond the clouds, beyond the sky.

Prof. Radha Binod Pal explains:

Aditi is an ambiguous term of which we have not a precise explanation from Brihaspati. It is not possible to say with certainty what really was Brihaspati’s Aditi. There is a great deal of controversy over the real meaning of this term and it must be confessed, it is difficult to ascertain the import which he wanted to assign to it. Aditi could perhaps be the earliest name invented to express the visible Infinite, beyond our reach.

Then comes the concept of Anila (Air, Vayu).

Rishi Brahmanaspati, said : In the beginning, there was darkness covered by darkness. All this world was then was void and formless. And, by the great power of warmth was born the world.

He called Air (Anila) as the monarch or ruling force of the universe (Bhuvanasya-raja). He called Air the friend of water; अपाम्सखाप्रथमजाः— the first born, endowed with the generating principle.

He said; that the Anila travels, without rest or sleep, on the paths of the firmament. Air is the soul or vital spirit of the gods; in air lies the origin of the Universe; Air wanders ever as it lives.’

आत्मा । देवानाम् । भुवनस्य । गर्भः । यथावशम् । चरति । देवः । एषः । घोषाः । इत् । अस्य । शृण्विरे । न । रूपम् । तस्मै । वाताय । हविषा । विधेम ॥ Rig.10.168.4

Air has no visible form ( रूपं तस्मै वाताय हविषा विधेम). But it has a voice that whispers and gently breezes. it roars as thunder. Its voice is heard; and, by its touch, its existence is made known to us.

अन्तरिक्षे पथिभिः ईयमानः नि विशते कतमत् चन अहरिति अपाम् सखा प्रथमजाः ऋतवा क्व स्वित् जातः कुतः बभूव Rig.10.168.3

 [Mahidasa says:  A whispered voice is just breath; but when it is aloud it acquires a distinct form or a body (sarira). The whispered speech is the latent or the underdeveloped form of clear speech. Going further backward, the whispered speech is loud breath which in turn is an expression of formless breath. When spoken aloud, the formless breath transforms into clear perceptible speech.

Speech in this case is a kind of form. Breath is the root of speech. Similarly, going backward, breath is a form of air. Thus, going backward in successive steps we may arrive at the first or pure matter which may be entirely be devoid of form, indeterminate or in- cognizable by itself.

It is said; the Vedas describe more than 45 kinds of winds.]

Brahmanaspati said that the Vital breath (Vata or Prana) is the controlling power of all that we perceive. It is the Lord of all; and, in it resides everything. On the vital breath everything rests. Pranoha sai vasyeavaro yaera praniti yacca na.

The vital breath, clothes all the creatures, as a father his dear son.

Pranaya namo yasya sarvain idam vaso, yo bhuta sarvasyesvaro yasmin sarvah prathistitam.” Athavva-veda, XI. 6. 1.

In the context of the Universe, it could be called as Air (Vata) or wind (Matarisvan, Air in motion).

It is in obedience to the thundering voice of the Vital breath that the plants are fertilized, that they conceive and multiply. When the season arrives, the vital breath causes the rejoicing of whatever is upon the earth.  It is when the vital breath waters the earth with rain that the plants and all kinds of herbs spring forth. The vital breath clothes the creatures, as a father his dear son. The vital breath, indeed, is the Lord of all, — of all that is animate or inanimate.

It is the guiding power (Virat destri), it is the sun and moon, and the Lord of beings (Prajapati).

But, as to a human, it denotes in-breathing (Prana); the opposite of which is called down-breathing (Apana).

[ Mahidasa recognizes that spirit or the agent which continually causes changes, as prana, or the living principle of the universe, the pure vital energy and activity. He regards that vital principle (prana) by which virtue of which we keep changing and function as living organisms, as the soul (atman). The organisms are kept alive by the vital air.

Therefore, the central or the fundamental function of an organism is breathing or respiration. For, even during sleep when all sensations and mental activities cease, the process of life, its vital air (prana) goes on all the while.]

Without doubt, Air is the substance that a man breathes in (inhales) and also breathes out (exhales) even while in the womb, and it is when the vital breath quickens the embryo that it is delivered forth.

While a man sleeps, the function of breathing is carried on ceaselessly. It is therefore said that a man sleeps while the breath keeps guard over his vitality without sleep or rest. All that is (Bhuta) and all that will be (Bhavishya), truly, are supported upon the vital breath. But; the vital breath is also death; it is fever (takman).

Death occurs when the vital breath (prana) departs from the body. Indeed, it is the vital breath that is the Lord of all, — of all that is animate or inanimate.

*

[ But, from where does this “Anila ” come forth? What is its source? However, Brahmanaspati did not attempt-to offer a solution to this main problem. He merely said -the Air by itself came into being.]

[For more on these and other issues, please do read Dr. Beni-madhab Barua’s great work (A History of Pre-Buddhist Indian Philosophy- pages 8 to 30 -Motilal Banarsidas-1921)

And

Tagore Law Lectures 1930 – The History Of Hindu Law by Prof Radha Binod Pal; University of Calcutta – 1958]

***

 In the subsequent instalments of this series , let us talk a little more about Dhirgatamas  and his  Asya-Vamiya-Sukta , which is one the most philosophical , but  rather enigmatic Suktas (hymns) of Rig Veda ,deserving greater attention.

CONTINUED

IN THE

NEXT PART

REFERENCES

  1. History of Pre-Buddhist Indian Philosophy by Dr. Beni-madhab Barua -Motilal Banarsidas-1921
  2. Tagore Law Lectures 1930 – The History Of Hindu Law by Prof Radha Binod Pal; University of Calcutta – 1958
  3. Vision in long darkness by Prof. Vasudeva Agrawala
  4. https://who.rocq.inria.fr/Ramakrishna.Upadrasta/Veda/Asya_Vamiya/AVMS/AVMS_1-100.pdf
  5. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=r86l_TF9XWc
  6. https://archive.org/details/in.ernet.dli.2015.226346
  7. https://istore.chennaimath.org/products/rig-vedic-suktas-asya-vamiya-suktam/1309294000102324374
  8. pdf (archive.org)
  9. https://religion.fandom.com/wiki/Dirghatamas
  10. ऋग्वेदः सूक्तं .१६४विकिस्रोतः (org)
  11. org/mirrors/rigveda/sanskrit03/RV0310noaccent.html
  12. ALL IMAGES ARE FROM INTERNET

 

 
 

Tags: , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,

MN Roy: brief outline of life-events and thoughts- Part 09

MN Roy: brief outline of life-events and thoughts- Part 09

Continued from Part 08

 The National and Colonial question

1280px-SegundoCongresoDelCominternLeninKárajanBujarinZinoviev19200719 (1)

As mentioned earlier, the First World Congress of the newly found Communist International held in Moscow during March 1919 had deliberated on the National and Colonial issue. On the question of Imperial oppression in the colonies and their emancipation from slavery, the First Congress had given the guidelines, which, it is said, should be discussed and followed up in the Second Congress.

The guidelines clearly stated:

“The Comintern considers its obligatory task to establish a permanent and a close bond between the struggle of the proletariat in the imperial countries and the national liberation movement of the oppressed peoples in the colonies and semi-colonies ; and,  to support the struggle of the oppressed peoples to facilitate the final break-down of the imperialist world systems”.

The subject was again slated for discussion at the Second World Congress of the Communist International (Comintern) scheduled to be held during July-August 1920, because of the importance that Lenin attached to it, for advancing the revolution Eastward.

The Communist International intent on world communism assigned considerable importance to the National and Colonial question. M N Roy, coming from Asia and India, was nominated as the Chairman of the Commission on The National and Colonial Question, under the guidance of Lenin.

Lenin had circulated his own draft-thesis on the National and Colonial Question; and had also marked a copy of his draft-thesis given to Roy with the remark Com Roy . For criticism and suggestions – V I Lenin’.

On reading Lenin’s draft-thesis, Roy began to work on his own thesis on the national and colonial questions. In the sessions of the Commission on The National and Colonial Question the draft thesis submitted by Roy as also the draft thesis circulated by Lenin were thoroughly discussed.

In the process, Roy had several meetings with Lenin separately; and also had discussions with Lenin during the deliberations of the Commission on the subject of the communist line of approach in regard to India and other countries of the East.

Lenin also went through the draft thesis prepared by Roy; and made several corrections to it in his hand.

Lenin asked the Commission to accept Roy’s revised thesis as a supplement to his own thesis; and, to present both the thesis before the Second World Congress for its consideration and approval.

***

Each of the two – Lenin and Roy – approached the National question and the Colonial question through his own experiences, beliefs and perspective. The two came from totally different backgrounds. And, obviously, differences were bound to be there in the views of the two. But , what was more significant , indeed extraordinary , was that V I Lenin the Supreme leader of the USSR , the Chairman of the Council of People’s Commissars of the Soviet Union , who was at the zenith of his political career , was prepared to listen to and appreciate  the views of  a young novice from Asia who was just gingerly stepping into the Communist Party . Lenin was far more superior to Roy in experience, political and Party stature; and was an internationally acknowledged leader of a Great nation. Had Lenin, at his preliminary meetings with Roy, chosen to brush aside the views of a rookie who hitherto was unknown , the political career of M N Roy would have ended then and there.

It was Lenin’s open-minded attitude; his patience to keenly listen to a presentation; tolerance towards an opposing view; and, the intellectual honesty to objectively assess a given position and accept it even though it differed from his own, that secured Roy a position in the Communist Party.

Roy, in his Memoirs, remarked that his discussions with Lenin were the most significant and most valuable moments of his life. He had the honour and privilege of being treated as an equal by the greatest person of his time.  ‘Had Lenin not listened to me ‘Roy said ‘I would never have been able to present my views before the International Congress’.

 

lenin2

Lenin’s views on nationalism, colonialism etc were rooted in his beliefs and in the understanding he gained from the study of the works of Karl Marx, Friedrich Engels, Georgi Plekhanov and other theoreticians , as also from his own experiences during the Bolshevik Revolution.

(a)  Even before the Revolution, Lenin had insisted that Socialists must support the movement for autonomy for the national minorities oppressed by the Russian and Austro-Hungarian Empires. Lenin had included the ‘principle of self determination ‘in the program of the Bolshevik Party.

But, some Socialist and Communist members, belonging to those national minorities, had opposed Lenin with the argument that the separatist movement in their country was led by the nationalist bourgeois; and therefore it would not have the sympathy and support of the working class. That led to controversies within the Bolshevik Party. Leading members from Poland and Baltic regions continued to disagree with Lenin even after the Revolution. They argued that his principle of ‘self determination’ had deprived the Communists and the working class in those countries the benefit of the Revolution. That was because; the bourgeois had managed to seize the political and economic power.

Although the misgivings of those states proved right, Lenin insisted on following the doctrine of Marx and Engels which supported nationalist rebellion in Hungary and Poland. It would have been difficult even otherwise (from the ground realities) not to recognize their right of separation.

An after-effect of treating nationalism as revolutionary force was the acceptance of the principle of self determination for the subject nations. Soon after the success of the revolution; and after capturing power, Lenin put that principle into practice by recognizing the right of the minorities suppressed by Tsarist Imperialism to secede from the Soviet Republic. Following that, the Bolshevik Government recognized the right of Poland and Baltic states to secede from Russia after the revolution.

In his work The Right of Nations to Self-Determination Lenin wrote:

“The bourgeois nationalism of any oppressed nation has a general democratic content that is directed against oppression, and it is this content we unconditionally support. At the same time we strictly distinguish it from the tendency towards national exclusiveness; we fight against the tendency of the Polish bourgeois to oppress Jews, etc, etc.”

A corollary of the policy in Europe was applied to his thesis on   the question of extending support to the liberation of the peoples subjugated by the colonial powers in Asia, Africa and the New World.

Lenin’s thesis on the National and Colonial Question, among other things, was meant to justify the old doctrinal ground.

(b) Lenin drew upon his experience of Russian revolution. Lenin pointed out that the Bolsheviks had supported the liberal liberation movements against Tsarist rule. The bourgeois nationalism of any oppressed nation, he said, has a general content that is directed against oppression; and, it is this content that we support. The ‘nationalist bourgeoisie ‘opposed to Imperialism, could, therefore, initially, be regarded as ‘revolutionary’. Therefore, the Communists will now have to base themselves on the bourgeois nationalism which is awakening; and must be awakened . At this stage we are interested in building an anti-imperialist united front. The question when and what stage such ‘nationalist bourgeoisie ‘should be discarded would be decided, in each case, at a later time depending upon the situation.

(c) Lenin had developed a broader perceptive of revolutionary processes having lived and worked through its various stages.  The broader picture that he envisioned was the social revolution in the West as also in the East.  Lenin, in general, was in favour of a creative search for effective ways, forms and means of struggle for socialism taking along with it the national conditions. He thought that the principles of socialism , in particular situations, “ could be correctly modified, correctly adopted and applied to national and national-state distinctions”. In that wider process, he was not averse to utilizing nationalism in creating a broad based anti-imperialistic movement; and, later to take over the movement.

(d) Lenin advanced the idea of supporting the really revolutionary bourgeois – democratic (the term was later altered to: national-revolutionary) liberation forces in colonies, provided the organizational and ideological independence of Communist elements was safeguarded.

Lenin considered the rousing of the activity and initiative of the masses and the toilers , and leading them in their struggle to  realize their most urgent demands as the vital task of the Communist elements in the colonial countries.

Lenin wanted the Communists of the oppressed countries to be in the vanguard of the struggle for national liberation.

He told them:

‘you will have to base yourselves on the bourgeois nationalism which is awakening and must awaken, among those peoples in and which has historical justification “.

Lenin thus formulated, for the first time, the idea of a united front of anti-imperialism.

(e) Lenin observed that the emphasis on the basic unity of struggle of the working class in different countries, however, does not mean disregarding their nation-specific characteristics. Lenin wrote :

‘All nations will arrive at socialism – this is inevitable; but, will do so in not exactly the same way , each will contribute something of its own to some form of democracy , to some variety of dictatorship of the proletariat , to the varying rate of social transformations in the different aspects of social life’.

(f) As regards the Indian situation in 1920, Lenin took into account its nation-specific characteristics.  Lenin pointed out that the Indian National struggle was yet in its initial stage. He  contented that non-communist nationalist organizations like the Indian National Congress could , at this the early stages of the movement , for the present, be considered as progressive revolutionary force, since no viable Communist party existed in India.

Lenin believed that development of real class-consciousness depends upon party organization, discipline and indoctrination. At the time of the Second Congress (1920) there was no Communist Party in India. Lenin, therefore, pointed out that it would take some time before Indian workers and peasants could be mobilized and organized effectively. Until then, the organizations such as Congress, Lenin said, deserved support. He said, the Indian Communists were duty bound to support such’ bourgeois liberation movements’ without any intent of merging with them. As he said, there could be ‘temporary relations’ or ‘unions’ with such ‘bourgeois –liberation movements’ without any intent of merging with them.

[“According to Alfred Rosmer who attended the Second Congress: ‘patiently Lenin replied to him (Roy) explaining that for a longer or shorter period the Indian Communist Party would be a small party with but few members. Initially, it would have limited resources and would not be capable of reaching out to a substantial number of peasants and workers. But, in the course of its development, it would become possible for it to mobilize large masses. The Indian Communist Party would then be able to forge and develop its organisation to the point where it would be in a position to attack the Indian bourgeoisie.”  Communism in India by Overstreet and Windmiller.  p. 32]

 

Lenin did not share Marx’s faith in the ‘spontaneous’ development of class-consciousness. He saw an essential difference between the proletariat and the socialist, meaning a class-conscious proletariat. (Spontaneity for Lenin, perhaps, meant merely a non-rational opposition to society, which might temporarily coincide with the interests of a class, but would, in the long run, oppose it.)

Lenin considered that the development of genuine class –consciousness depends upon the party organization, discipline and indoctrination. At the time of the Second World Congress (1920) there was no Communist Party in India; but there only a few scattered revolutionary groups. He opined that it would take some time before the Indian proletariat and peasantry could be mobilized.

(e)  As regards Gandhi, Lenin believed that Gandhi as the inspirer and leader of a mass movement, could be regarded a revolutionary. It is said, Lenin, at one stage, remarked: a good nationalist is better than a bad communist.

MN Roy Moscow

Roy’s approach to the National and Colonial Question was based upon his understanding of the Marx’s point of view; and his own perspective of the Indian situation mainly centered on his impressions of the Indian National Congress.

But the problem was that Roy, at the age of 28, had left India in 1915, just at the time when Gandhi returned to India after twenty-one years in South Africa. During his early years, Roy was busily engaged in insurgency; and, for most of his active years in India, he was a fugitive. He was not in any manner associated or involved with political process. His views on Indian National Congress, in 1921-22, were tinted with the impressions he had gained, while in India, as a rebellious youth.  It was also clouded by the indoctrination he received from Borodin during 1919. Borodin during his brief stay in Mexico had worked hard to liberate Roy from notions of Nationalism.

Borodin 1920

(a) In order to overthrow foreign capitalism, according to Roy, it might perhaps be profitable to make use of the co-operations of the bourgeois national revolutionary elements – but that should only be in the initial stages and with circumspection. The foremost task, according to Roy, was to form Communist Parties which would organize peasants and workers and lead them to the revolution ‘from below’ and to establish Soviets.

 [Lenin allowed ‘temporary relations’ and even unions with nationalist movements. Roy spoke of only co-operation with such movements.]

(b) In regard to supporting the colonial national liberation movement, Roy said, ‘Communist Parties should be organized, on a priority basis, with the purpose of revolutionizing the social character of the national anti-colonial movement and bring it under the control of organized workers and peasants’.

Roy also pointed out to the danger of the bourgeois compromising with the Imperialists. He feared that the bourgeois democratic might sway towards Imperialist master for reasons of safety, money or other benefits or political concessions.  He insisted that the working class should be prepared to take over the leadership at such crisis, guiding and determining the struggle for national liberation and transforming it into a revolutionary mass movement.

 (c) Roy therefore argued, the Communists should avoid any alliance with the nationalist leaders who were bound to desert the party  to join the imperialist camps in a revolutionary situation. He pleaded that Comintern should instead support only the ‘the institutions and development of the Communist movement’ and the ‘organization of the broad based popular masses for the class interest of the latter’.

 (d)  Roy was less trustful of the national bourgeois than Lenin was. He laid more stress on developing Communist Parties in less-developed areas than on supporting the existing nationalist movements

(e)  Roy extended his theory, conviction and fears to the Indian national movement. As regards the Indian situation, in his analysis of the class forces in India, Roy greatly exaggerated both numerical and ideological strength of the Indian proletariat. Estimating that India possessed five million workers and an additional thirty-five million land-less labourers and peasants , he reported to the Comintern ( although  the  Indian nationalist movement rested mainly on the middle class) the drown trodden Indian masses would shortly blaze their own revolutionary trail.

Roy claimed that ‘the real strength of the liberation movement is no longer confined to the narrow circle of bourgeois –democratic nationalists.

Obviously , at that stage , Roy  had neither  grasped nor understood the necessity of the ‘proletariat’ to unite with the ‘national bourgeoisie’ in their common  revolutionary struggle  against Imperialism for  achieving the Indian Independence.   And, while millions were marching along Gandhi in a national upsurge, Roy wrote ‘the nationalist movement in India has failed to appeal to the masses’. He again misread the situation asserting that ‘the masses are pushed on to the revolutionary ranks not so much by national enthusiasm, as by the  … struggle for economic emancipation’.

Those misinformed statements were compounded with Roy’s exuberant estimate of the Indian proletariat’s revolutionary capacity to fight, singly, for Indian independence.

 [The Nationalism, in the West, had a different connotation, than that in India.

After fighting two World Wars, Europe became weary of the sentiments and notions of nationalism.  The intellectuals as also the common people came to view nationalism as the scourge of international relations; and, took up cudgels against the real and imagined excesses of nationalism. And, therefore, the very concept of nationalism came in for much criticism. Lenin’s view of Nationalism has to be viewed in the European context.

And, yet, Lenin supported nationalist rebellion in Hungary and Poland. Similarly, he did recognize India’s nationalism as a form of revolutionary force that deserved support. That was the genius of Lenin.

*

The Indian nationalism, as compared to the European, was motivated by the anxiety to retain the identity of its homeland; and, to unite its people into one entity. That spirit of Nationalism was indeed essential to fight against the oppressive Imperialism, which would not allow India, willingly, its right for self-determination; and, nor be allowed to follow an independent path of development.

Thus, in the Indian context, it was the imperialism; and, its desire to dominate foreign creeds, nations or communities, and to occupy territories well beyond the “ancestral homeland”, that was the foremost threat, not only to the oppressed nations, but also to the world at large. Because of that menace of Imperialism, in the eighteenth, nineteenth and early twentieth century’s, most nations were subsumed into a few empires.

In the colonial India, nationalism was an expression aspiring for national unity; and, the motivating force in India’s struggle for freedom. Thus, the naïve criticism of Indian nationalism is misplaced.

But, at that stage of his career, MN Roy was entirely consumed by Marxist theories , rather mechanically;  and, by his anxiety to build communist party in India.  He deprecated the Indian national movement. It is surprising that Roy, who in his youth believed that there was nothing inherently violent about the desire of the people of the oppressed nations to fight for freedom and self-determination, did not quite  grasp and appreciate the notion of Indian nationalism.]

*

[By about this time, Gandhi’s first large civil disobedience campaign had been attracting masses in India, erupting in violence. That led Gandhi to call off the massive protests. It was  just at that point when the mass movement could have grown into a full scale revolution.

Interestingly, that led to discussions and controversies , at Moscow and in India, over the merits of non-violence over revolutionary uprising. It was also a period when Marxism was discussed in India along with the tactics of Gandhi and Lenin.

When Roy, Evelyn  and other Indians such as Veerendranath Chattopadyaya met in Moscow in 1921, their main political differences began to sprout from their conflicting assessments of the Indian political scene .Chattopadyaya was in favor of a united front of all anti-imperial forces, whether Communist or not, to overthrow the British Rule. Roy vehemently insisted on discarding the nationalist forces.]

(f) Roy argued that the Nationalist bourgeois in India were not economically and culturally different from the feudal social order. And therefore the nationalists were ideologically reactionary; and their victory would not necessarily mean a bourgeois democratic revolution.

Roy argued that in countries such as India , which are characterized as  the ‘rebel  ‘ nationalist movements,  the Comintern rather than supporting such movements should ‘ assist exclusively the institution and the development  of the Communist movement’ and the indigenous Communist parties or groups , avoiding entanglement with  such potentially reactionary  boogies-nationalist leaders. He also counseled that Comintern should devote themselves exclusively   to the organization of the broad popular masses into Communist Party , which should take over the class struggle.

Roy was making a distinction between two different types of boogies-democratic nationalist movements, with only one of which were alliance for the Communist practical.

Roy was not talking merely about the contradictions between nationalist and bourgeois –democratic movements but between different types of boogies-democratic movements.

Roy harped on the dichotomy of national and class movements, while Lenin took an integrated approach.

(g) Roy maintained that Gandhi was a cultural and religious revivalist; and he was bound to be a reactionary, however revolutionary he might appear politically.

In Roy’s view, the religious ideology preached by Gandhi appealed to the medieval mentality of masses. But, the same ideology discouraged the revolutionary urge of the masses. The quintessence of the situation, as he analyzed and understood it, was a potentially revolutionary movement restrained by reactionary ideology”.

He quoted back to Lenin, his own dictum: without revolutionary ideology there could be no revolution.

(h) Roy, during 1921-22, believed that organizations like Indian National Congress would eventually betray the revolution; and, Gandhism would collapse. Instead, he argued, the Indian peasantry and working class must be mobilized and brought under Communism.   And, the liberation of India would be realized through the political movement of workers and peasants, ‘consciously organized on grounds of class-struggle’. He predicted that liberation from Imperialism would only come under Communist leadership. [This was despite the fact that the International Communist movement, by then, had not forged any credible link either with the Indian nationalists or with the Indian masses.]

[Thereafter, between 1920 and 1927, Roy wavered from time to time in his assessments of bourgeois-national’s relationships with the British and with the Indian masses.

As regards the Congress his views too were later revised. After his arrival in India in 1930-31, Roy had the opportunity to witness things directly; and that led him to a new understanding. He saw that all the big trade unions were under the leadership of Left-oriented reformist Congressmen. The political consciousness of the peasantry was nothing but adoration of Gandhi, the Mahatma; and, no mass movement could be organized in opposition to Congress. At the same time, the Congress provided a platform for the oppressed and exploited classes , as also to the radically inclined  petty bourgeois . But, the absence of an organized Left-wing provided an opportunity to the Right-ring to take over the leadership; although all classes and sub-classes were represented in the Congress. That again proved Lenin’s dictum right: ‘the revolutionary Party is where the masses are’. The Congress in 1930s was the rallying ground for the masses in India.  The Indian National Congress , according to him  in 1930s,  was ‘ a coalition of the classes’ which meant that it was bound to be dominated by one class or the other]

(i) As regards the impact of the Asian and Indian revolutionary movements, Roy went back to his revolutionary mode; and, declared that the mass revolt movement in Asia, India in particular, was  very crucial to the success of the revolutionary forces in the West.

He said:

“What I learned during several months of stay in Germany about the conditions in Europe and their immediate perspective fostered in me the feeling that the proletariat in the metropolitan countries would not succeed in their heroic endeavour to capture power unless imperialism was weakened by the revolt of their colonial peoples, particularly India”.

Roy asserted that the revolutionary movement in Europe depended on the course of revolution in Asia. He explained, the super-profit that the Imperialists earned from the colonies was the main stay of their capitalistic regime. Here , Roy was  applying the lessons he learnt from Rosa Luxemburg’s book Accumulation of Capital, which said ‘the imperialist capitalist system survived and thrived on external markets of colonial countries’.

Accordingly , Roy argued : “Without control of vast markets and vast areas for exploitation in the colonies” .. “ the capitalist powers of Europe could not maintain their existence even for a short time”.

[In a way Roy also differed from Marx. The traditional Marxist thought held that the proletarian revolution would first in the industrialized metropolis of industrialized countries and then spread to the agrarian masses in the colonies. Roy’s program was that Communist organization should be built by mobilizing masses in the rural areas of the colonies from which the industrialized capitalism drew its strength.]

 

***

When we glance through the views of Roy and Lenin as outlined above, some distinctions stand out.

Roy was close to Marx’s position before 1848 when Marx had looked forward with a great zeal towards the European Revolution which erupted in 1848. But, he had overestimated the strength of the working class and their class consciousness to rise up spontaneously.  Later, such exaggerated view was termed as the Maximum program.

Subsequently, Marx moderated his earlier position into what was called the Minimum program. It was meant to remove obstacles, in the way to eradicate capitalism, as a pre-requisite before launching full scale class warfare.  It sought to bring it into open the social grievances and solidify class divisions; undermine religious and patriotic sentiments, beliefs in reforms and such other ideological blinkers; and create social unrest and total chaos.

The Maximum program was to follow on its heels. In these programs the bourgeois is initially strengthened and then overthrown.

John Patrick Haithcox in his very well written book Communism and Nationalism in India: M.N. Roy and Comintern Policy, 1920-1939, explains :

“In a sense, the conflict between Roy and Lenin over the question of supporting colonial nationalism can be viewed as the disagreement over the relative weight to be given to a maximum and minimum program in formation of colonial policy. At the time of the Second World Conference, Roy was young and impatient. Like Marx of 1848, he tended to underestimate the task of effectively mobilizing class unrest. Roy wanted to force the pace set by Lenin in order to liberate the masses at once and for all from the oppressive relationships , both foreign and domestic’’.

I think where Roy erred was in mechanically applying the Marxist idea of ‘ the hegemony of  the proletariat in the bourgeois-democratic revolution’  to the Indian situation without entering into the heart of it. Lenin, I think , had a better understanding of the democratic ( national) and social stages in the unfolding of the revolution.

**

It would not be correct to say that Lenin compromised his approach to the question of nationalism. Lenin’s thesis on the National and Colonial Question reiterated the principle of self determination.

The only change that Lenin agreed to make in his thesis was to substitute the words ‘national revolutionary’ in place of ‘bourgeois democratic ‘movement.

Lenin in his draft thesis (point 11) said: The Communist International, must enter into a temporary alliance ( soulz) with the bourgeois  democratic liberation  of the colonial and the backward countries. It must not , however , amalgamate with it . It must retain its independent character of proletarian movement even though it might be in the embryonic stage.

In the final draft, the first sentence of this point was altered to read:’ The Communist International must be ready to establish relationships (soglasheniia) and even alliance (soluzy) with the ‘national-revolutionary liberation’ movements of the colonies and backward countries.

The substitution of the term “national-revolutionary” for the term “bourgeois-democratic”, was done to emphasis the Marxist support only for genuinely revolutionary liberation movements. Lenin went on:

“In all the colonies and backward countries, not only should we build independent contingents of fighters, party organizations, not only should we launch immediate propaganda for the organization of peasants’ soviets and strive to adapt them to pre-capitalist conditions, but the Communist International should advance and theoretically substantiate the proposition that with the aid of the proletariat of the advanced countries, the backward countries can pass over to the Soviet system and, through definite stages of development, to communism, without going through the capitalist stage.” (The Report of the Commission on The National and Colonial Questions, 26th July 1920)

Lenin did not agree with several of Roy’s views, such as:

Lenin did not agree with Roy’s overestimated numbers and strength of the peasants and working class of India during 1920’s.

Lenin also differed from Roy’s views on the Indian National Congress and the role of Gandhi in the National movement. Lenin asserted that since there was no Communist party in existence in India, at that early stages of the national liberation movement, for the present, the Indian National Congress be considered as progressive revolutionary force and supported.

He also felt that Roy had gone too far in linking the destiny of the revolutionary west to mass movements in Asia.

 

Lenin went through the draft thesis submitted by Roy; made numerous changes, with his hand, before approving it (not mere verbal alterations as claimed by Roy).

Lenin asked the Commission to accept Roy’s thesis (as revised by him) as a supplement to his own thesis.

***

The Commission on the National and Colonial Question, under the guidance of Lenin, also went into analysis of the class structure in the colonies.

The discussions in the Commission brought out the class structure in colonies  , broadly , as :  (a) Imperialists , feudal rich, militarists; (b)  national bourgeoisie;  (c)   petty bourgeoisie ; (d)  rich peasants; (e) middle peasants ; and (f) poor peasants , proletariat. 

The hopelessly ‘reactionary ‘within this classification were at (a) and their natural allies along with their followers such as the rich peasants and middle peasants. The national bourgeoisie as at (b) were perceived as opposed to imperialism, and therefore revolutionary at first – though for a short period. As regards the petty bourgeoisie as at (c) they remained essentially ‘wavering’. But in colonies like China the vast revolutionary masses would largely consist of poor peasantry; and , they could be  counted to support the revolution ; the leadership of the movement would ,however, be with the proletariat.

Against this class analysis, the fundamental question was to what extent and for how long should Communist Party, as the vanguard of the proletariat, alley itself ‘from above’- with the anti imperialist and non- communist national and petty bourgeois; and how much of its energies and resources should be devoted to enhancing the power of the proletariat and peasantry from ‘below’.

While collaborating with the middle- class nationalists in the colonies, Communist leaders were expected to make every effort to arouse and organize the working masses and peasantry and move towards taking control of the existing revolutionary movements. Thus, Revolution, in short, must embody a judicious balance of tactics ‘from above’ and ‘from below’.

The problem again was to strike a balance between  ‘ the revolution from above’ and ‘the revolution from below’.

On the question of at what point should the ‘revolution from above’ change to ‘revolution from below’ no specific guidelines were given.  But, it was said, the change would depend on the situation and it would generally take into account three factors: (1) the class structure; (2) the stage of development of the nationalist movement; and, (3) the relative strengths of the bourgeois and proletariat forces within the country in question.

According to the first two conditions : The support for the  bourgeois -nationalist  movement would be inadvisable in case the bourgeois sub groups , deemed reactionary, capture the leadership or should the national bourgeois sensing victory over the imperialists begin to panic at the prospect of unleash of  class struggle.

In either case the national movement would cease to be revolutionary and lapse into reformation.

As regards the third, it would be folly to be subordinate to the bourgeois should they take control of the movement and take leadership.

***

The report presented by the Commission on the National and Colonial question was discussed in detail in the Fourth session of the Second Congress of the Communist  International, on 25 July 1920.  And the discussion was carried forward to the Fifth session held on 28 July 1920.

Lenin made lengthy speeches in defence of his thesis as also that of Roy with certain amendments.

There were rather lively debates on this question  (National and Colonial question ) in the commission, not only in connection with the theses signed by me, but still more in connection with Comrade Roy’s theses, which he will defend here, and to which certain amendments were adopted unanimously.

The question was posed as follows:

Are we to accept as correct the assertion that the capitalist stage of development of the national economy is inevitable for those backward nations which are now winning liberation and in which a movement along the road of progress is to be observed since the war? We replied in the negative. If the victorious revolutionary proletariat conducts systematic propaganda among them, and the Soviet governments come to their assistance with all the means at their disposal – in that event, it would be wrong to assume that the capitalist stage of development is inevitable for the backward peoples. In all the colonies and backward countries, not only should we build independent contingents of fighters, party organizations, not only should we launch immediate propaganda for the organization of peasants’ Soviets and strive to adapt them to pre-capitalist conditions, but the Communist International should advance and theoretically substantiate the proposition that with the aid of the proletariat of the advanced countries, the backward countries can pass over to the Soviet system and, through definite stages of development, to communism, without going through the capitalist stage.

What means are necessary for this cannot be indicated beforehand. Practical experience will suggest this. But it has been definitely established that the idea of Soviets is close to the hearts of the mass of working people even of the most remote nations, that these organizations, the Soviets, should be adapted to the conditions of the pre-capitalist social system, and that the communist parties should immediately begin work in this direction in all parts of the world.”

**

Referring to the distinction between different types of bourgeois–democratic movements and after commenting on that all nationalistic movements can only be bourgeois – democratic in nature, Lenin observed:

 “  It was argued that if we speak about bourgeois–democratic movement all distinctions between reformist and revolutionary movements will be obliterated; whereas in the recent times, this distinction has been fully and clearly revealed in backward colonial countries’’

Lenin explained it further , by elaborating :

“Very often , even in the majority of cases perhaps, where the bourgeoisie of the oppressed countries does support the national movement, it simultaneously works in harmony with the imperialist bourgeoisie ; i.e, it joins the latter in fighting against all revolutionary movements and all revolutionary classes’.

In the National Colonial Commission this was proved irrefutably. And we came to the conclusion that the only correct thing was to take this distinction into consideration and nearly everywhere to substitute the term ‘national-revolutionary’ for the term ‘ bourgeois –democratic’ .

The meaning of this change is that we Communists should , and will, support bourgeois liberation movements in the colonial countries only when these movements are really revolutionary , when the representatives of these movements do not hinder us in training and organizing the peasants and the broad masses of the exploited in a revolutionary spirit”

Lenin reported the discussion in the Commission to a plenary Session of the Congress and recommended adoption of both the thesis. Regarding Roy’s thesis, Lenin said, it was   ‘framed chiefly from the standpoint of the situation in India and other big Asian countries oppressed by British imperialism. Herein lies its great importance for us.’

After considerable debate, the Second Congress sought to resolve the argument by approving both the thesis – the main thesis by Lenin and the supplementary thesis by Roy.

 

red-flag

This was Lenin’s first systematic guideline for promoting communist revolution in Asia. And, Roy played an important role in formulating Comintern policy on the national and colonial question in 1920.

Roy’s views on the revolutionary potential of the Indian masses and proletariat was moderated in the later years,. Yet; the Roy –Lenin debate has some significance. It marked the first significant attempt within the Comintern to formulate a policy which would successfully merge the revolutionary aspirations of the nationalist-anti-colonialism and communist anti-capitalism.

But, the question just did not go away. It kept coming back again and again starting from the Chinese question in 1927. And thereafter too, it repeatedly appeared during the cold war era. 

Disagreements over the degree of support to be given to nationalistic leaders as opposed to indigenous communist parties continued to plague the Communist International.

The 1927 dispute between Stalin and Trotsky ; and between Roy and Borodin over the China policy brought out the harsh fact that the  opposing views aired at the Second World Congress of 1920  had not been fully reconciled,

Stalin’s campaign against Trotsky and the Left opposition was followed by a struggle against Bukharin and Right Opposition.

There was bitter power struggle within the Communist International. The dispute between Stalin and Bukharin factions within the Party on domestic issues reflected on the International level over the attitudes to be adopted towards western countries and nationalists in dependent countries.

***. 

[The Comintern was rather selective in applying its principle of supporting self-determination and of the revolutionary movements in the oppressed countries in the East. For instance; the Soviet government during 1921 found it advantageous to withdraw assistance for revolution among the Muslims of Asia in order to achieve a trade agreement with England. Because,  the Anglo-Soviet political conference and peace agreement— an agreement that would resettle the international relations of southwest Asia so as to account for Soviet interests there—would  win for the new Soviet state a place of legitimacy among the great powers of Europe; and it would also help industrial development in Russia.

Further, the Russians among the party leadership felt that to use Soviet Muslims to promote national self-determination in Islamic Asia, (even if it seriously dislocated the British Empire), would only encourage a Muslim desire for national self-determination within the re-conquered Russian Empire.

The Party leadership was also very hesitant about employing the considerable Muslim forces that had joined with the Red Army against the counter – revolution in Muslim countries.

Hostility toward all religion, including Islam, and a fear and distrust of independent and uncontrollable local revolutionary movements, were  said to be the major reasons for USSR’s  unwillingness to support revolution in Muslim countries.

Trotsky, a consistent ‘Westerner’, rejected the idea of military support for Asian revolution and urged the NKID to “continue in every way to emphasize through all available channels our readiness to come to an understanding with England with regard to the East.”

The Party theorists, mainly Trotsky, analyzed that, support for revolutionary activity in Central and Southwest Asia would become a strategic liability rather than an asset once the prospects for proletarian revolution in Europe faded and anti-Communist regimes were consolidated there.

For more, please check When the Soviet Union Entered World Politics by Jon Jacobson]

***

During the cold war period, the decisions reached by a Soviet or Chinese Communist leader depended, mainly, upon the relative strengths, potential strengths and popular support for nationalist movement in comparison with the local communist party. It also took into account at what point the nationalist leader will balk at Communist policies and pressures and move away to the other side.

Even in the case  of the Governments of  the revolutionary leaders like Nasser, Nkrumah and Sukarno , the problem that Soviets and the Chinese faced was not so much as  to decide whether  or whether not to support national revolutionary movements ; but , to agree upon priorities of initiatives and relative allocation of men , money, arms and other resources  between the local communist parties and between the Governments in question.

By then, the Communist Party of the Soviet Union and the Communist Party of China were drifting apart, after the death of Stalin in 1953.The USSR was slowly shifting towards the policy of class collaboration instead of the policy of class war. The Chinese did not appreciate the shift.

The attitude of the Soviet and Chinese Communist parties towards the Indian Communist Party on the one hand and the Congress Government of India on the other was also within those parameters. . The divide between the Soviet and the Chinese position reflected in the fractions of the CPI.

***

The controversy over the question of the ‘role of the national bourgeois and national democratic revolution with in India, vis-à-vis the international communist movement’, cast its shadow over the Communist Party of India. The controversy had its roots in the debates that took place in the Second Comintern Congress (1920). It split the Communist party in India into two major groups; the right CPI (the so called ‘pro-Moscow’ party) and the left CPI (the so called ‘pro-Peking’ party) .

The division came into fore during the 1960’s when J L Nehru was India’s prime mister and particularly during the Sino-Indian war.

One fraction of the CPI party believed that as Congress under Nehru was trying to make partnership with Soviet, they might give temporary support to the Congress government.

india-russia

But another  fraction of the CPI  didn’t believe that Congress was  trying to follow Communism ; and  it  also believed that members of the Congress  party were class-enemies, hence, it was of no use to support them.

India-Vs-China

The division between the two fractions of CPI widened during the Sino–Indian war. China also did not like Moscow’s attitude towards the conflict. A fraction of the CPI viewed the Sino-Indian war as a conflict between a capitalist state (India) and a communist state (China). And, ideologically, it had to support the Communist state keeping aside sentiments of nationalism. This section which supported Chinese got separated from the CPI and formed a new party called Communist Party of India  (CPIM).

The other section of the CPI continued to believe in a strategic tie with the Government of India.

But such controversies in the present day are irrelevant.  And, moreover the Left has rapidly lost ground; and with hardly any prospects of coming to power in any state, independently. Both the communist parties talk of coalition of the Left and democratic process.  But they do not seem to have a credible concrete program. Further, both the factions are bogged down with lack of new leadership and plenty of internal squabbling.

After disillusionment with CPI–M, the search for ideologies to bring about changes shifted to other areas. In 1975 it was Jayaprakash Narayan; in 1989 it was VP Singh; and in 2012 it was around Anna Hazare.  And now, it is BJP; and, it too, somehow, appears a distant prospect.

Facing-the-Future

images

Continued

In

Next Part

Sources and References

  1. Communism and Nationalism in India: M.N. Roy and Comintern Policy, 1920-1939

 By John Patrick Haithcox

2 .Minutes of the Second Congress of the Communist International

Fourth Session – July 25

https://www.marxists.org/history/international/comintern/2nd-congress/ch04.htm

Fifth Session -July 28

https://www.marxists.org/history/international/comintern/2nd-congress/ch05.htm

3.Minutes of the Congress

https://www.marxists.org/history/international/comintern/2nd-congress/

https://www.marxists.org/archive/lenin/works/1920/jul/x03.htm

  1. Communism and Nationalism in India: A Study in Inter-relationship, 1919-1947

By Shashi Bairathi

 5. Communism in India by Overstreet and Windmiller

 
2 Comments

Posted by on January 15, 2016 in M N Roy

 

Tags: , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,